place but that destruction be brought vpon vs If God haue destroyed other nations and rooted them out for the same sinnes that are found among vs what can be expected by vs but that wee hauing the same weight of sinnes should also haue the same weight of iudgement He hath made vs already to drink of many iudgments onely this remaineth that as yet we haue not dranke the dregges we haue not yet tasted of vtter desolation No nation hath brought forth worse fruits or shewed lesse thankefulnesse We haue iust occasion therfore to feare that the day of Gods visitation cannot be far off by the course of iustice and doubtlesse it is the nearer because we are growne sottish and sencelesse and haue put all feare thereof from vs. The land is generally full of retchlesnesse and security and this addeth to our sinne so that we may say as it is Ier. 6.28 29 30. They are all greeuous reuolters walking with slanders â— 9.28 they are brasse and yron they are all corrupt c. Thus was it with the Sodomits immediately before their destruction the Sunne was risen vpon the earth they thought there had beene a faire day comming but it was a day of wrath a day of trouble and distresse for the Lord rained down fire and brimstone vpon them and all the wicked were as stubble So it was also in the dayes of Noah and so it shall be in the end of the world Vse Secondly it teacheth vs who are the greatest enemies to a state to a nation to a kingdome to a land to a people to our townes and cities to our families euen they that are the greatest sinners These are they that bring those dayes of desolation the dayes of darkenesse and gloominesse the dayes of wastnesse and confusion to wit such as sinne with an high hand that are obstinate and hardhearted and setled to continue in the dregs of them When Ierusalem was besieged by Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon Ier. 32.4 who were the chiefe enemies of the citie and kingdome doubtlesse not so much the Babylonians and their army as the citizens themselues they were such as lodged within not they that lay without 2 Chron. 36.16 Dan. 9.10 11. Nehe. 13.17 18. 〈◊〉 it is â—eakeâ—nd wa 〈◊〉 citie The strongest enemies were in the heart of the citie and they were they that did weaken it It is sinne that openeth the gates and throweth downe the walles and letteth in the enemie and maketh hauocke of all The sin of Achan made Israel to turne their backes to their enemies Iosh 7.8 according to the threatning Deut. 28.15.25 The contempt of the word prophaning of the Sabbaths whordome drunkennesse couetousnesse and oppression doe sharpen the swords of enemies and giue them assured hope of victory Hab. 1.3 4 5 6. If we sin against God with an high hand and breake out into all enormities it is in vaine to trust in our fenced cities and multitudes of men If our armies be neuer so strong if our cities were neuer so sure blocked if we had walles flanked with barracadoes and other fortifications that we feared not to haue them surprized by scalado yet if sin be suffered and fostered within it weakeneth all our force it maketh frustrate all our deuises it throweth our castles and citadels downe to the ground it filleth vp the trenches and maketh the way easy to batter our walles and to breake in pieces the towres thereof Sinne is as a Cannon that beareth all before it and where it beareth sway an hundred wals cannot keepe out the enemy Plaut in Persa And this the heathen knew and confessed But where Religion is entertained and godlinesse flourisheth there the citie is notably garded Deu. 4.6 and 28.1.7 Lastly such as haue any loue to their countrey Vse 3 and would haue the people freed from destruction and continue in peace and quietnesse let them shew it by their loue to the Lord and his Law and by seeking to bee at peace with him If we be reconciled vnto him that he hath no controuersie against vs he wil make euen our enemies to bee at peace with him This serueth to admonish vs all to take heede lest we adde sinne vnto sinne We account him an enemy and that iustly that conspireth and combineth with another to open the gates vnto him and to bring him in to destroy the citie and people such an enemie is sinne it taketh part with our enemies and they both ioyne together and tend both to one end to wit to ouerthrew our peace and safty Stay therfore the course of sinne that it grow not to haue the vpper hand Seeke not to be acquainted with it be not any meanes to spred it farther and to conuey it from one to another Marke then from this consideration who are indeed and in trueth the best Citizens and best townesmen in places where they liue Not alwaies the richest not alwaies the noblest not alwayes the strongest not alwayes the most politicke The best citizen is the godly man the best townesman is the man that feareth GOD and walketh in his wayes Such are the chariots and horsemen of the kingdome They are the strength of the land that are strong in the Lord. On the contrary side the worst citizens are the vngodly who pull it downe as it were with their owne hands What hath beene the ruine and ouerthrow of the most famous kingdomes in the world and what hath turned the noblest Cities into dust what hath brought infinite calamities of famine of the sword of the pestilence of fire of slauery and such like but the impiety of men so that the Lord hath beene compelled to reuenge himself of the very places which they possessed of the wals and buildings yea of the cattell and beasts that fedde thereupon Stand fast therefore in the most holy faith and let not sinne enter for when it commeth it layeth all waste from this commeth the ruines of countreyes of cities of houses and of particular persons 26 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 27 How long shall I beare with this euill congregation which murmure against mee I haue heard the murmurings of the children of Israel which they murmure against me 28 Say vnto them As truely as I liue saith the Lord I will surely do vnto you euen as ye haue spoken in mine eares The Lord as a iust Iudge proceedeth to giue sentence against these wicked men whose destruction was concluded They had gone backe from their obedience God charged them to goe backe againe toward the red sea so that they were forty yeeres before any of that people came into the land which might haue beene possessed in forty dayes This sentence pronounced by the mouth of God is either generall against the whole multitude or speciall against the first contriuers and principall authours of this rebellion The generall punishment is concerning themselues or their children Touching themselues as they had spospoken so the
vnderstand what the wil of God was they murmure not against it they enquire not the reason of it they stand not vpon their owne priuiledges there is no man thinketh better of himselfe then others nor offereth to breake the order transgresse the Law giuen vnto them But they did according to all that the Lord had commanded Moses Verse 34. The former point that concerneth the Commandement of God is double First it is set downe generally in the two first Verses what belongeth to all the Tribes indifferently namely that they must encampe euery one by the Ensigne of his Fathers house then particularly what concerneth the tribes in speciall in the residue of the chapter Verse 1 2. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Euery man of the children of Israel shal Campe c. Heere he beginneth to rehearse the order that was to bee obserued among them For there are two things which are most needfull in euerie thing that is done aright to wit number and order Wherefore after the description of their number he beginneth to direct them in the order which was to be kept among them We learne from Doctrine 1 hence to omit sundry impertinent collections and vnprofitable Allegations God delighteth to haue a comely order obserued in the Church Common-wealth which manie stand vpon seruing rather to please the eare then to profit the heart and to delight the outward man rather then to edifie the inwarde man I say we learne that God commandeth a comely order to bee obserued as well in the Church as the Commonwealth When Balaam the false Prophet mentioned hereafter in this booke sawe the Israelites thus ordered in their Tents as God appointeth in this place he was carried into an admiration of it Numb 24 5 6. How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy habitations O Israel As the valleyes are they stretched foorth as Gardens by the Riuers side as the Aloe trees which the Lord hath planted as the Cedars beside the waters As if he should haue saide The Church of God consisting of this people is the verie picture and resemblance of most goodly order This speaketh the Prophet of the place that God had chosen to set his name in it Psal 122.3 4 5. Ierusalem is builded as a Citie that is compact together in it selfe whereunto the Tribes euen the Tribes of the Lord go vp according to the testimony to Israel to praise the Name of the Lord for there are Thrones set for iudgement euen the Thrones of the house of Dauid This Paul saw and obserued and commended in the Church of the Colossians Chapt. 2. verse 5. Though I he absent in the flesh yet am I vvith you in the Spirit reioycing and beholding your Order and your stedfast Faith in Christ These things to which we might adde and annexe sundry other testimonies are sufficient to shew vnto vs that God will haue all things in the Church and Commonwealth done in order The Reasons are euident For first God Reason 1 is the Author of order and not of confusion He appointeth in this Booke the order to bee obserued in their mansion in their peregrination in their possession of the Land The Apostle giueth vs this instruction touching God 1 Cor. 14 33 God is not the Authour of confusion but of peace as we see in all the Churches of the Saints Hence it is that we see an order in God himselfe euen in the holye and blessed Trinity though all the persons be coequall and coeternall yet there is an established order of the first person of the second person and of the third person not in regard of essence which is indiuisible yet for better order of teaching and instructing of vs to attaine to so much knowledge of his nature as the Scripture hath deliuered and we are able to conceiue Hence it is that the Father is first the Sonne is conceiued and deliuered in the next place and the holy Ghost proceeding from them both is expressed in the last place not thereby insinuating any inequality because none is in nature before or after other none is greater or lesse then other but onely intimating an order in existing or working as hee hath manifested himselfe in his worde vnto vs. As then God hath order in himselfe so he commandeth and commendeth an order to be vsed of vs. Secondly all wise men will order their affaires Reason 2 with wisedome and discretion and will dispose of them with seemlinesse comlinesse An expert Captaine that goeth against his enemies will keepe his Souldiours in good array whether he march or retire If he flye out of the fielde out of order one is readie to ouerthrow another and all are left to the mercy of his aduersarie Hence it is Veget. lib. 14 that they haue an eye to these things to the Sunne the Winde and the Dust that the Sunne be not in their faces that the Winde be not against them that the Dust bee not carried vppon them For the Sunne shining in their faces taketh away sight the Winde blowing contrary abateth their strength and the blow but helpeth the weapons of the enemy the Dust cast vppon them filleth and shutteth their eyes to their great hindrance A prouident house-keeper knoweth the necessitie commoditie and profite thereof in the administration of all his businesse and affayres Xenophon speaking of Socrates that nothing is so good as the right ordering of them The Philosophers in all their teaching shew vs this who haue broght the Arts and Sciences into Method and good order Common experience declareth that wee loue order when it is wanting wee doe wish and desire it when it is present we rest in it and at all times wee prayse and commend it Thirdly the Church is not a confused Reason 3 multitude shuffled and iumbled together where no man knoweth his place or his Office and one encroacheth vpon another but it is the house of the liuing God 1 Tim 3 15 the pillar and ground of truth Now in an house well ordered is to be seene the Maister as the Ruler the family subiect to his gouernment euery one imploying his proper gifts and no man vsurping the place and calling of another If this bee to bee seene in our priuate houses which haue a weaker foundation to beare them a lesse anker to holde them a feebler shore to vnderprop them and vnsurer means to containe and continue them how much more must we conceiue this of the Church of God Hebrewes 11. Esay 5 1. Ephes 5. which is the house that he hath builded the vineyard that his right hand hath planted the spouse of Christ which he hath loued the mountaine of the Lord which he hath prepared and the peculiar people which hee hath chosen Thus we see the doctrine sufficiently cleered and confirmed Let vs before we come to the vses diuert a little as it were out of the way and ordinary path to answer an obiection
the earth but this ought especially to be considered on this day Wee must dispatch all worldly businesses before that they do no way disturbe vs and distract vs. And when the day of the Lord is come wee must assemble together that so there may be an holy conuocation Leuit. 23 verse 3. It was the custome of the people to come together at such times Luke chap. 4. verse 16. Paul sheweth that at Antioch Hee found the whole City assembled vpon the Sabbath day Acts 13 43 44. This assembly is called Gods army Psalme 110 3. It was counted an happy thing to dwell in the Lords house Psal 27 4. and 84 4. Then ought the word to bee both read and preached so was it in the time of the law Acts 15 21. And both of them did Christ himselfe performe ordinarily Luke 4. ver 17 20. It is a part of the Ministers sanctifying of the Sabbath by doing the same The idle ministery is a great cause of prophaning the Lords day both in themselues and in others It is the duty of the people to heare the word with all reuerence and attention to marke and lay vppe in their hearts what they haue heard to the end they might put it in practise And when wee are departed we should spend the rest of the day in priuate duties as Prayer Reading Meditation and Conference things not greatly regarded of the greatest sort We are soone weary of the best things and quickely loathe that we should chiefely loue The cause why we profit not by the publike Ministery is the want of the performance of these duties priuately 38 Speake vnto the children of Israel and bidde them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations and that they put vpon the fringe of the borders a Ribband of blew 39 And it shall be vnto you for a fringe that ye may looke vpon it and remember all the Commandements of the Lord and do them and that ye seeke not after your owne heart and your own eies after which ye vse to go a whoring 40 That ye may remember c. This is the law of making Fringes vpon the foure quarters of their vesture whereby they couered themselues that they might looke continually vpon them and remember all the commandements of the Lord and doe them Of this reade Deut. 22 12. These Fringes and Ribands serued them for a monument that they might consider they were a people consecrated vnto God not as Infidels to walke after their owne fancies For vpon these were written some parcell of the Law This was also the cause that the Iewes were commanded to haue the Law written vpon the postes of their doores and likewise that they should beare it about them euermore decke themselues with it that it should be as a ring vpon their fingers as a bracelet vpon their hand as a frontlet before their eyes that is alwayes in sight and remembrance To this end also it must bee written vpon the frontiers of the Land vpon the gates of the Citie and vpon the postes of euery mans priuate house Deut. 6 8 9 that they might haue euery day euery way occasion giuen vnto them to talke and conferre of the word of God sitting walking and lying at home or else abroad This vsage was afterwards abused by the pride and hypocrisie of the Pharisies as Christ chargeth them Matth. 23 5. who because they would bee thought to haue a more speciall holinesse then the common sort had made long gardes and sentences of Scripture written vpon them that might bee seene a farre off But for our selues we must consider that though this ceremony bee no longer in vse and that these Fringes and Laces are shadowes which ended at the comming of Christ yet an instruction remaineth to vs to exercise our selues in his law day and night Psalme 1 2. Iosephus reporteth of the Iewes that they knew the Scriptures as well as their owne names whereas many among vs scarse know the names of the Scriptures Wee learne from hence That all sorts both yong and old of what condition soeuer â—ne are enioyned to know the doctrine of the Scriptures 〈◊〉 must â—owâ— the â—ces and the wil of God reuealed in them Deut. 6 6 7. Ioh. Iohn 5 39. Coloss 3 16. 2 Tim. 3 15. Psal 119 9. 〈◊〉 1. The Reasons First because God hath appointed such as are gouernors ouer others to be teachers of them that belong vnto their charge Such as are fathers and masters of Families are bound to instruct their children and seruants therefore none ought to be without knowledge Ephes 6 4. Gen. 18 19. But how shall they be able to do this except they haue knowledge whereby they may bee able to performe this duty Secondly ignorance is the cause of all error because the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of God and the wisedome of God is foolishnesse to man So then being of our selues blinde and wanting the light of the word we must needs goe astray Hence it is that Christ saith vnto the Sadduces Ye erre not knowing the Scriptures Math. 22 29. Thirdly the want of knowledge is the cause of sundry fearfull iudgements spirituall and temporall Hosea 4 6. inward and outward Esay 1 3 7. So then as ignorance is the cause of sinne so it is the cause of iudgement the reward of sinne If wee care not to know him but neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge no maruell if we be punished Vse 1 This reprooueth the church of Rome of an horrible iniury offered to the people of God They teach that ignorance is the mother of deuotion and keepe the Scriptures in the Latine tongue as it were vnder locke and key And albeit they haue translated them or the greatest part of them into English yet they set out sharpe edicts ratified vnder an horrible curse that no Lay man as they speake shall presume to reade them vnlesse they be specially licensed by their inquisitors and confessors directly contrary to the end of the Scriptures which were written that we should beleeue and by beleeuing haue eternall life Iohn chapt 20. verses 30 31. They beate downe ignorance and teach that all ought to know the Lord from the highest to the lowest Ieremy 31 30. and that God will poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Ioel chap. 2. ver 28. Wheresoeuer he vouchsafeth great means hee requireth a great measure of knowledge This discouereth the byshop of Rome to bee no better and indeede no other then Antichrist making lawes contrary to Gods lawes and yet binding the consciences of men vnto them But it will be saide that the vnlearned and vnstable peruert them 2 Pet. 3. and therefore it is dangerous to reade them I answer bee it that some do so shall all therefore be forbidden the free vse of them All things euen the best are abused meate drinke apparrell the Sacraments Christ himselfe and
confounded and ashamed How many came to our Sauiour Christ in the dayes of his infirmity when he liued vpon the earth to be helped and healed yet who returned diseased to his owne house Who came to bee restored to sight and went away blinde Who sought for help turned his back sick who sought comfort went away sorrowfull Who came to him deafe or dumbe or lame and went away without his speaking his hearing his legs and limbes restored vnto him This the Prophet Dauid knew and in the meditation of it found vnspeakeable comfort in the dayes of his affliction when he was in perils among the Amalekites in perils among the Philistims in perils among false brethren in perils in the wildernesse in perils of his own nation he trusted in his God and comforted himselfe in a sweet feeling of his manifold mercies For when the city where he soiourned was sacked and burned his wiues taken prisoners 2 Chr. 30.5 6. and the people intended to stone him he comforted himselfe in the Lord his God The enemies of God in their rage and cruelty may take from vs liberty friends wife children lands possessions and all the substance of our house but they can neuer robbe vs of this treasure our comfort in Gods promises our hope in his mercies and our affiance which we haue in him which are as the Anker of the soule cast in the stormes and tempests that seeke to drowne vs in the gulfes quicksands of despaire vnbeleefe Vse 2 Secondly they dishonour God and deceiue themselues that run to Saints or Angels from the Creator who is blessed for euer to the creature that cannot helpe Psal 73.25 The Prophet Dauid saith Who haue I in heauen but thee and I haue desired now in earth with thee Therfore the Church of Rome is deceiued and deceiueth others making other mediators and intercessors by whō we must haue accesse to God the Father through the multitude wherof the miserable people are so intangled that they know not to which Saint they should turne themselues The Prophet hauing good experience of trouble sendeth vs to God in the day of trouble The Father saith This is my beloued Son in whom I am well pleased Christ Iesus directing vs to pray willeth vs to say Our Father The Apostle teacheth vs that there is one mediatour betweene God and man the man Christ Iesus And Iohn in his first Epistle saith 1 Ioh. 2.1 2. If any man sinne we haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust and he is the reconciliation for our sins Ioh. 14.13 14. To like purpose the same Apostle in the Gospel Whatsoeuer ye aske in my Name that wil I do that the Father maybe glorified in the Son if ye shal aske any thing in my Name I wil do it Let vs therefore detest the absurdities and abominations of the Romish Church who masking vnder the blind distinction of mediation and interession seeke to creepe away in the darke that their mischiefe may not bee espied They say a Mediator is of two sorts one of redemption to wit Christ alone another of intercession and so they make al the Saints Thus they diuide seuer these things that indeed are one Let vs acknowledge one onely Mediator of our saluation let thē keepe themselues other mediators of intercession Notwithstanding this distinction is not obserued by themselues For if Christ onely be the Mediator of saluation why do they call vpon the blessed virgine Saue thou all them that glorifie thee Nay why do they teach the people thus to pray Command thy sonne vse thy motherly authority ouer him let him know thee to bee his mother Hard censut of the Apolo part 2. Howsoeuer it pleaseth some to excuse these speeches as spirituall sporting and daliance yet indeed it is most odious and open blasphemie to be detested of all Gods people And why say they thus of Thomas Becket filled with ambition and vanity Guil. Neubri gens lib. 2. cap. 16. O Christ make vs to ascend vnto heauen whither Thomas is ascended euen by the blood of Thomas which hee shed for thy sake Heere he is made more then a mediator of intercession and yet hee dyed for wilfull maintenance of manifest wickednesse to the dishonour of God and to the infection of the Cleargy and to his owne confusion being a false Martyr but a true traitor Now against all these blasphemous trash and trumpery we must know to whom to direct our prayers and in whose Name we ought to pray Wee must pray to God alone in whom only we are to beleeue and therefore Paul linketh prayer and faith together Rom. 10.14 How shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued And this we are taught in the articles of our faith to beleeue onely in God the Father in God the Sonne and in God the holy Ghost But we are not to put our trust in Saints or Angels they know not our thoughts see not our behauior they heare not our prayers they fil not al places thēselues are accepted in heauen for the blessed merits of Christ our Sauiour And as we must pray onely vnto God so prayer must be mace in the Name and Mediation of Christ not of any other creature beside as we shewed before We haue no commandement in the Scripture to warrant vs no promise to assure vs no example to go before vs and therefore let vs renounce all comfort and confidence in man and flye vnto him that is the God of all comfort and the Father of all consolation Vse 3 Thirdly let vs vse no vnlawfull meanes to come out of our troubles but wait on God and depend vpon him in our necessities This the Prophet warneth Psal 62. Trust not in oppression nor in robbery be not vaine if riches increase set not your hearts thereon This we see practised in Ioab when he put the army in aray against the children of Ammon saying to his brother If Aram be to strong for me 1 Chr. 15 1◠13. then thou shalt succour me but if the children of Ammon preuaile against thee thē I wil succor me be strong and let vs shew our selues valiant for our people and for the cities of our God and let the Lord doe that which is good in his sight So when Samuel had told Eli the iudgment denounced against him and his house because his sonnes ran into a slander he stayeth them not he answered 1 Sam. 3.13 It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good This condemneth those that in their losses and crosses seek strange helpe and run a whoring after their owne inuentions digging cesternes that will hold no water and forsaking the liuing God the author of saluation Hence it is that some send out to witches wizards as Saul 1 Chr. 10. ◠14. these cannot say the Lord is my helper and my deliuerer but their refuge and sauiour is the diuill Others in
trauell by sea and occupie by the great waters that the windes and stormes tosse them vp and downe so that all their cunning is gone Then they cry vnto the Lord in their trouble and he deliuereth theÌ„ out of their distresse So immediately before their captiuity â—on 36 â— 7. they mocked the messengers of God despised his words misused his Prophets which spake vnto them rising early and late and abused their peace when they dwelled in their Cities and abode in their houses but in the daies of their affliction when the enemies insulted vpon them their hearts were smitten they could not sing the songs of the Lord in a strange land â— 37 4. â—5 26 27. then they remembred Ierusalem and the Temple the sacrifices and seruice of God in the Temple which they had frequented and too much prophanened verifying that sentence in the Prouerbes chap. 27 7. The person that is full despiseth an Hony-combe but vnto the hungry soule euery bitter thing is sweete This the Prophet Esay setteth downe in the song of the faithfull chap. 26 16. Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they poured out a praier wheÌ„ thy chastening was vpon them Now let vs come to the reasons Reason 1 For from whence come they or who is the author of them Are they not from GOD There is no euil in the city which the Lord hath not done Amos 3 6. He hath his quiuer full of arrowes Hath he not the sword to strike vs Hath hee not the pestilence to consume vs Hath he not the famine to pinch vs and pine vs away Hath he not all creatures in his owne hand to send out against vs If then afflictions be the work of his hand there is great reason and cause the church should turne to him that sendeth them that by returning to him the iudgement may be remoued put away This the Prophet teacheth Lam. 3 37 38 39 40. Who is it then that saith and it cometh to passe and the Lord commandeth it not Out of the mouth of the most High proceedeth not euill and good Let vs search and trie our waies and turne againe to the Lord let vs lift vp our hearts and our hands to God in the heauens saying we haue sinned and rebelled therefore thou hast not spared Seeing therfore afflictions are from God not from men from heauen not from the earth they must needs be of necessary and profitable vse to the children of God to whose good all things tend and fall out Againe none else in heauen or earth can Reason 2 helpe vs. To whom then should we turne but to the Lord Can any other releeue vs or deliuer vs Is there any helpe on the right hand or on the left hand Can any take away that which GOD hath laide vpon the children of men He is God and there is none beside him he killeth and giueth life neither is there any that can deliuer out of his hand This is that which the Prophet vrgeth Psal 142 4 5. I looked vpon my right hand and beheld but there was none that would know me all refuge failed me and none cared for my soule then I cryed vnto the Lord c. If then God be the author of afflictions and if none can take from vs the smallest crosse and the least touch of his little finger that lieth vpon vs there is great cause that in all our troubles we should flie vnto God and draw neere vnto him Now let vs consider the vses of this Doctrine Vse 1 First seeing the Church is brought to the Lord by afflictions obserue heerein the mighty power of God that hath many waies and sundry meanes to turne the hearts of men to humble them and bring them home vnto himselfe to call them and cast them downe at his footstoole Indeed among all meanes that God hath sanctified to further our saluation the cheefest is his messenger one of a thousand to speak to them out of his word to preach vnto them his truth which is the power of God to saluation to all that beleeue But hee hath also many other waies that he vseth when it pleaseth him as he saith by the Prophet Esay chap. 5 4. What could I haue done any more to my Vineyard that I haue not done vnto it He hedged it he gathered out the stones of it he planted it with the best Plants he built a Tower in the midst therof and made a wine-presse therein He beseecheth vs by his sweete mercies and when no faire meanes will serue yet affliction is often made powerful to turne our harts to prepare the way for repentance as the needle doth for the thred This vse is made in Iob 33 16 17 23. God speaketh once or twice in dreames and visions by his Messenger and Interpreter euen by their corrections which he hath sealed that hee might cause man to turne away from his enterprise and that he might hide the pride of man Let vs therefore heereby all of vs learne to acknowledge the greatnesse both of the mercy and power of God in working out our saluation effectually by so many means who being infinitely good Aug. Enchir. ad Laur. cap. 101. is able to bring good out of euill as hee did light of darknesse Secondly we see that albeit afflictions bee Vse 2 greeuous and bitter yet they are not vnprofitable to those whom God hath chosen to better graces Albeit tribulation and anguish perill and the sword nakednesse and famine fall vpon vs And though we be slaine all day long and counted as sheepe to the slaughter Rom. 8 36. yet in all these we are more then Conquerors there is a sweet issue and a comfortable end of them that therby we are made better This appeareth by the confession and experience of the Prophet Dauid Psal 119 67 71 94 12 13. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word And againe It is good for me that I haue bin afflicted that I may learne thy Statutes And in another place Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him in thy Law that thou maist giue him rest from the daies of euill whiles the pit is digged for the wicked True it is we ought to make vse of the mercies and patience of God to be led forward vnto repentance that so where grace aboundeth our obedience may abound also But because wee make his blessings and benefits an occasion of euill and turne the grace of God into wantonnesse I am perswaded it were a great deale better for many of vs in respect of our soules and saluation that we were in affliction and in persecution that the enemies were at our backes and their swords at our throtes that the pestilence did walke among vs that the sicknesse destroyed vs at noone-day that a thousand did fall at our right hand ten thousand at our left hand that we heard the sound of the Trumpet the roring of
Reason 2 Secondly of all sacrifices this is the chiefe and principall and groweth in the Garden of God as one of the Cedars in Lebanon eminent aboue the rest of the Trees of the Forrest It excelleth and surmounteth all the rest in respect of the enduring and continuance of it in respect of the vse and end of it and in respect of our vnwillingnesse and vntowardnes to performe it First touching the lasting of it it was in Paradice before the fall it was before the flood it was before the Law vnder the Law vnder the Gospel and shall hold to the end of the world It is performed of men and Angels in heauen and earth it shall neuer end no not when other exercises of our religion shall ceasse The Scripture shall haue an end preaching shall ceasse prayer shall faile the sacraments shall fade we shall haue no need of these things but the sweete singing of Gods eternall praises shall neuer ceasse The blessed Saints and all the hoast of heauen shall giue praise and power honour and glory to him that sitteth vpon the Throne and vnto the Lambe for euermore Reuel 5 13 and 11 17. Againe it is the end both of the works of Reason 3 God and of the other exercises of religion It is the end of our election for he hath predestinated vs to the praise and glory of his grace wherwith he hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued Eph. 1 5 6. It is the end of our creation for he hath made all things to his owne glory euen the wicked for the day of wrath Prou. 16 4. It is the ende of our redemption for the holy man blesseth the Lord God of Israel for visiting and redeeming his people who would send vs deliuerance from our enemies and from the hands of all that hate vs that wee should serue him without feare all the daies of our life in holinesse and righteousnesse before him Luke 1 68 74 75. And the Apostle teacheth this Eph. 1 3 7. Blessed bee God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ by whom we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of our sinnes according to his rich grace It is the end of our iustification for we are iustified freely by grace that no man shold boast in himselfe But he which reioyceth should reioyce in the Lord. 1 Cor 1 31. It is the end of our sanctification of our saluation and of our glorification to returne all glory praise vnto God that sanctifieth and saueth vs will glorifie vs in soule and body And as it is the end of these works of God so likewise all the exercises of our religion are directed and referred vnto it as to the principall marke they aime at A cheefe part of Gods seruice is praier But why doe we pray vnto him but that obtaining our requests hauing experience of his mercies wee may giue him the praise According to the saying of the Prophet I will heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Psal 50 15. Wherefore do we heare his word but that receiuing increase of knowledge and the gift of faith we may giue thanks to God Wherfore are we partakers of the Sacraments but that finding and feeling comfort by them we might returne the greater glory to God the author of them Lastly the vnwillingnesse of our corrupt Reason 4 nature to do this duty manifestly proueth the worthinesse and excellency of this exercise We are willing enough to pray for the gift but we are not so ready to praise the giuer we are forward and feruent in asking but cold dull in thanksgiuing In time of sicknesse and dangers wee are large in promises and protestations but being deliuered we are backeward in performing We are full of desiring the things wee want but wee are emptie of praises when God hath heard vs and so lose the fruite of that good which he hath sent vs. Seeing therefore the offering to God the sacrifice of praise is a principall part of his seruice and standing directly with his will it standeth vs in hand to confesse before the Lord his louing kindnes and his wonderful workes before the sonnes of men Psal 107 8. Vse 1 Now let vs come to the Vses First forget not his mercies and goodnesse toward vs. We are ready to remember our owne wants and our mouth with our desire is inlarged to pray for health in sicknesse for deliuerance in danger and for comfort in heauinesse but when light is risen in darkenesse and ioy to the vpright in heart wee forget the hand that lifted vs vp and that our helpe is in the name of the Lord which hath made heauen and earth This vse the Prophet Dauid maketh Psal 103.1.2 My soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within me praise his holye name My soule praise thou the Lord and forget not all his benefits This also Moses vrgeth to the people when they were compassed about on euery side with the mercies of God Deut. 6 10 11 12. 8 10 11. When they should possesse Cities that they builded not houses full of all manner goods which they filled not Welles which they digged not Vineyards and Oliue trees which they planted not when they haue eaten and are full then he willeth them to beware lest they forget the Lord their GOD that brought them out of the Land of Egypt from the house of bondage Why is it that he willeth theÌ„ especially to take heede to themselues when their bellies are filled when their cattle is increased when their substance is multiplyed and when their possessions are inlarged Surely because if euer wee forget God it is when we are full If euer wee despise his lawes and commandements it is in the time of plenty abundance euen then when we are most of al bound to serue him When he hath beene on our side and made an hedge round about vs then wee stand in a slippery place readie to haue our hearts puffed vp our minds hardned in pride and to forget God and his goodnesse as Pharaohs chiefe Butler did forget Ioseph Gen. 40 23. The more loue is bestowed vpon vs the lesse duty is performed vnto him whereby satan goeth about to take away all the graces of God from vs. In 2 King 20 8 13. Hezekia was deliuered from a deadly sicknesse and went vp to the house of the Lord to magnifie his mercy for his recouery yet see how soone after he was ouertaken with vnthankfulnesse and lost the comfort of his deliuerance â—â—â—on 32 â—5 and receiued heauy tydinges that his posterity should be carried away captiues into Babel He thought that in his prosperitie He should neuer be moued This is taught vs also in the curing of the ten lepers mentioned by the Euangelist Luke 17.15 16 17 18. of the which one only returned back and with a loud voice praised God and gaue him thanks and Iesus answered saying Are there not ten cleansed but where are the
GOD. The greatest freedome of the chiefest cities is but slauery bondage in comparison of the heauenly prerogatiues that properly belong vnto the Church of God The consideration hereof hath bene strong and powerfull in all those that are seruants in this house which are the Lords freemen This made the Prophet Dauid to testifie his holy affections in sundry Psalmes Psal 26 8 and 17 4 and 36 8 9. and 84 2 10. Where he sheweth that the spending of one onely day in the place of the publicke meetings and assemblies of the godly was more sweet comfortable and profitable to him then a thousand dayes otherwhere yea though the place in it selfe were neuer so pleasant and delightfull so that hee preferreth the basest office and meanest calling in the Church to keepe the doore to sweep the house to cut wood or draw water for the seruice and sacrifice of God then to dwell in the Vse 3 most gorgeous and glorious palaces wherein the workes of wickednesse are practised professed If the same mind be in vs that was in this Prophet let it be our desire rather to be of the meanest account and lowest reckoning in the Church and among the lowest Saints of God then to be in the chiefest roome in the highest place of honour out of the Church where nothing raigneth but prophanenesse and nothing is of price or regarded but wickednesse This will be a witnesse to our owne hearts that we are truely religious and are possessed with a loue of godlinesse when we preferre the loue of Gods house before all earthly things and are carefull to come to the exercises therein Lastly it belongeth to euery one to promote and procure the good thereof If it be the principall society it must be principally cared for It standeth al persons vpon Princes Pastors Parents Magistrates whatsoeuer in their seuerall places to seeke the peace and preseruation of this society and to further the good of Gods Church We see this in the Prophet Psal 122 6 after he had commended the comely order spirituall beauty of Ierusalem the true Church he saith Pray for the peace of Ierusalem let them prosper that loue thee peace be within thy wals prosperity within thy palaces for my brethren and neighbours sake I will wish thee now prosperity because of the house of the Lord our God I will procure thy wealth No estate of man so high to exempt himselfe no calling so low to disable himselfe from seeking the good of his Church The greater our place is the more doth God require at our hands he hath committed the more to our trust and therefore will take the straighter account of vs. It is the end of their honour and aduancement not to lift vp their hearts aboue their brethren because God hath lifted vp their heads not to seeke their own profites and commodities onely but to aduance the honour of that God that hath aduanced them remembring that they are the ministers of God for the wealth and welfare of their people and assuring themselues that God wil honour them that honour him but such as despise him shal be despised 1. Sam. 2.36 Moreouer it is our dutie to labour within the compasse of our calling to bring other societies to this the Prince his common-wealth the Magistrate his incorporation the Minister his people the Captaine his army the housholder his family by striuing to make them Christian commonwealthes Christian incorporations Christian parishes Christian armies Christian families This was the care of all good and godly Princes Dauid Hezekiah Iehoshaphat Iosiah 2 Chro. 15.12 who made a couenant to seeke the Lord GOD of their fathers with all their heart and with all their soule This was the care of deuout captaines that feared God as appeareth by the Centurion and Cornelius Math 8 10. Acts 10 2. Gen 18 19. Iob 1.5 This was the care of all religious fathers and masters as we see in Abraham Iob Iacob and sundry others whose praise is in the booke of God And vnlesse this diligence be vsed and duty performed to those that are set vnder vs by the ordinance of God what comfort can wee finde in them nay what good can we looke for at their hands It is the knowledge of God and the power of godlinesse planted in the heart that maketh the subiect obedient the seruant trusty the childe dutifull and euery degree faithfull in his place and calling But where the feare of God doth not rule there subiects obey not for conscience sake there seruants are deceitfull serue with eyeseruice as men pleasers there children are vngracious and vnruly not obeying their parents in the Lord. So then it standeth vs vpon to set forward the good of the Church with all our power and then to bring such as belong vnto vs into the bosome of the Church that there they may haue fellowship with God and one with another Verse 8. God brought them out of Egypt their strength is as an Vnicorne hee shall eate the nations his enemies c. In the words before Balaam enlarged by sundry sweete similitudes the excellent condition of the Church shewing that the place of it was to be chosen aboue all other places and the people belonging vnto it to be ioyned withall aboue other people of the world Now in these words he expressed their happines and blessednesse in plaine tearmes and direct words declaring that albeit they were a weake people in the land of Egypt oppressed with burdens hurried with labours ouermastred with taskemasters vnexercised in fears of warre â—andering vp and downe in the wildernesse separated from other nations on the other side their enemies wer many in number mighty in strength rich in furniture yet GOD brought his people with a strong hand out of Egypt from all their enemies and sent his Angel before them to leade them in the wildernesse so that no city or nation could preuaile against them Hereby we learne that the enemies of the Church albeit great Doctrine The Church â—ath the vpper hand of enemies stronger then â—hey mighty and high minded yet are oftentimes brought vnder and troden on by the Church weaker then they Howsoeuer the Church be weake and want outward power yet it hath victory ouer the oppressors of it This we see plainly strengthened vnto vs in the booke of Iudges where we see that the Midianites and the rest of the league with them lay in the valley like grashoppers in multitude Iudg. 7 12 20 and their camels as the sand which is by the seashore yet Gideon and his hoast being as it were an handfull ouerthrew them by blowing their trumpets by breaking their pitchers and by holding their lampes in their hands This appeareth in the history of Shamgar Iudg. 3.31 who slew 600. men of the Philistims with an Oxe goad and in the history of Sampson being enclosed by his enemies who caught vp a Iawbone and said With the Iaw of an
the other side we are to shun the euill company of euil men lest we learne their wayes True it is if we would abstaine altogether from the acquaintance and familiarity of fornicators Idolaters extortioners railers drunkards and such like We must go out of the world 1 Cor. 6 10. But albeit we cannot wholly auoide them yet wee must not thrust our selues into them nor delight in them but bee greeued at them so soone as we can winde our selues out of thē We shall learne no good by their society Therefore Salomon saith Hee that walketh with the wise shall be the wiser but a companion of fooles shall learne foolishnes Prou. 13.20 Now albeit we cannot at all times forsake the familiarity of the vnfaithfull yet wee must euer abandon and abiure their vnfaithfulnes and vngodlines we cannot euer refuse their company but wee must euermore renounce their impiety Let vs take heed we embrace none of their sinnes He that standeth farthest from a raging flame is frees◠and farthest off from burning hee that walketh a great distance from the banke of the Riuer is safest from drowning He that commeth not neere places of infection is surest to escape the danger And as wee are to beware of all their sinnes so especially it behoueth vs to be suspicious and fearefull of those sinnes vnto which wee know our selues most prone enclined For they do most of all delight vs and those are they which will soonest ouerturne vs and bring vpon vs destruction of soule and body Secondly it serueth to reproue condemne Vse 2 all such as are companions with prophane men The shrowding of our selues into such company argueth a conformity in affections howsoeuer wee would haue it thought to be otherwise We see in the course of nature that like will to like and birds of a feather will flie and flocke together And if they be not yet made like vnto them and corrupted by them it is greatly to be feared they will be allured and enticed Iehoshaphat was reproued for his friendship and aliance with Ahab and in the end it was the ruine of his owne house The Prophet came vnto him and said Wouldst thou helpe the wicked loue them that hate the Lord Therefore for this thing the wrath of the Lord is vpon thee 2 Chron. 19 2. Happy is their estate whose abode is continually amongst Gods people as the Prophet saith Psal 65 3. Blessed is he whom thou choosest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy Courts and he shall bee satisfied with the pleasures of thine house euen of thine holy Temple On the other side wee must confesse it to bee a wofull and heauy condition to endure the company of the wicked It is a part of our greefe and sorrow to be in their society being alwayes ioyned with sinne and to the dishonour of God This made the Prophet cry out with great perplexity while hee liued amongst the vngodly and to acknowledge his case to be pittifull and miserable Wo is me that I remaine in Mesech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar Psal 120 5. There is nothing that more discouereth what lyeth in the hart then the company with whom we ordinarily resort and the places to which we commonly resort The heart of man is deceitfull and the secret corners of it are past finding out but the company which we vse shall try what is in it If the heart be set vpon goodnesse we will not delight in those that are enclined to leudnesse The Prophet Dauid testifieth heereby the vprightnesse of his heart that all his delight was in the Saints Psal 16 3 And Psalm 119 63. I am a companion of all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts And Psal 26. I haue not haunted with vaine persons neither kept company with the dissemblers I haue hated the assembly of the euill and haue not accompanied with the wicked Such therfore as make themselues merry with lewd company and can laugh most heartily at their sinnes declare that they haue corrupt and sinfull hearts and haue not yet giuen them vnto God Thirdly wee must learne in regard of the Vse 3 danger of euill company to cast out euery foule spirit out of our societies Wee haue heard much of some places that haue beene haunted with euill spirits and indeed it is most true for there are few places or Parishes that are not frequented and pestered with many euill spirits There is no house or family almost to be found that doth not hold boulstersome euill spirit In the family of Adam was Caine in the family of Noah was Ham in the family of Abraham was Ishmael in the family of Isaac was Esau in the family of Dauid was Absolon and these were foule spirits The children of God that labour to direct their wayes aright and to haue their families purged from grosse corruptions as Iacob cleansed his house from Idolatry cannot so sanctifie and reforme them 〈◊〉 35 2. but some vncleane spirit or other will winde in himselfe infecting infesting the family with his presence and corrupting the rest by his example and poysoning them by his euill suggestions Achan must be found out vnlesse we would haue the whole hoast of God to be discomfited Iosh 7 11. Ionah must be cast out into the sea vnlesse we would haue the Ship drowned Ion. 1 12. It was an expresse commandement of God giuen vnto Abraham Gen. 21 10. To cast out the bond-woman her sonne because he should not be heire of the inheritance with Isaac It was an expresse charge giuen to the Church by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 13. To purge away from among themselues that wicked man and to deliuer him vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus To these commandements and precepts ioyne the practise of the Prophet Dauid where he promiseth to God how hee will order his family I will do wisely in the perfect way till thou commest to me I will walke in the vprightnesse of my heart in the midst of mine house there shall no deceitfull person dwell within mine house he that telleth lies shall not remaine in my sight betimes will I destroy all the wicked of the land that I may cut off all the workers of iniquity from the City of the Lord Psal 101 2 7. We see heereby whom we should entertaine in our houses and suffer to dwell vnder our roofe to wit the godly for he saith Mine eyes shall be vpon the faithfull of the Land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue me and therefore we must keep none such as are sturdy and stubborne that are incorrigible and scorne to serue the Lord. Many there are that make a mocke of all religion and despise all meanes that can bee taken for amendment these are a burden to the family and must bee cast out We see in the
two brethren walke amongst the people of God I meane the Magistrate to rule and correct the Minister to teach and reproue sinne wil be suppressed and godlinesse will in some measure bee promoted and aduanced Heere then is a notable direction for all Magistrates fathers masters housholders and gouernors whatsoeuer to set themselues against euill doers seeing therby they shall finde the Lord fauourable vnto them Among all encouragements which Rulers who are as the gods of the earth haue giuen vnto them to beare the burden of the worke and the heate of the day Psal 82 6. none is more comfortable then this that by rooting out of the wicked and punishing the vngodly according to their vngodlinesse they bring a blessing vpon their owne heads a blessing vpon the places where they dwell and a blessing to their families in which they liue as wee see in Phinehas in this place of whom the Lord saith While hee was zealous for my sake among them he turned away mine anger therefore I haue not consumed the children of Israel in my iealousie and I will giue vnto him my couenant of peace and he shall haue it and his seed after him Who is it that doth not desire to finde the fauour of God in this life to leaue a blessing behind him But if God haue made vs Magistrates in the Common-wealth or Gouernors in the priuate family we cannot looke for any blessing at his hands to follow vs and ouertake vs so long as sinne is vnpunished and the sinner is not recompenced in the earth It is not enough for vs to be godly men except we labour also to be godly Magistrates We heard before that the boast of God could not prosper and preuaile so long as Achan was not found out but when he was stoned the blessing of God came vpon theÌ„ The Marriners in the ship could not be safe so long as Ionah was in it Ionas 1 15 but so soone as he was cast into the sea the sea ceased froÌ„ his raging Mark this yee Rulers of the earth and learne from hence yee Gouernors of hoâ—ses a profitable lesson so long as yee are zealous for the aduancement of Gods glory and for the rooting out of iniquity ye shall be blessed in your persons blessed in your children blessed in your families and blessed in your places and habitations Set your selues therfore with courage against sinne and God shall be with you He will prosper the works of your hands nothing shall be able to preuaile against you as the Prophet faith 2 Chron. 15 2. The Lord is with you while ye be with him and if ye seek him he will be found of you but if ye forsake him hee will forsake you Let euery one so farre as his calling stretcheth deale faithfully with God and shew their zeale in resisting sinne as it is sinne in whomsoeuer they finde it without respect of persons not fostering it in some because they are their friends nor winking at it in others because they are their children their seruants their kindred or acquaintance nor hating it in a third sort because they are their enemies but punishing it and striking at the roote of it without difference and partiality For many are enemies to some sinnes because they are enemies to the sinner and so hate the euill for no other cause but because they cannot abide the person But we should in punishing sinne ayme at the good and at the reformation of those that commit it we should loue the person and abhorre the euill like the Physitian that liketh his patient but hateth the disease But to examine our selues a little How far are we in these dayes from the sound practise of this point Haue wee a true zeale to punish offenders or are we careful to finde them out that euill may be taken away from vs Alasse who seeth not plainly except such as are wilfully blinde how cold and carelesse we are in setting our selues against sinne and opposing our selues against euill doers Doe not wicked men in al places lift vp their crests on high and walke with outstretched neckes without controllement that no man dare say vnto them Why do ye thus Nay are we not come to this passe that if one in a Parish settle himselfe to do good and offer to put too his helping hand to weede out malefactors will not twenty step foorth to speake for them to crosse such as shall go about to punish theÌ„ If any good cause be to bee promoted how backward are wee to further it How nice how squemish are we and pinch curtesie who shall goe before as if we were ashamed of it But if whoremongers drunkards harlots that are as the off-scouring of the world and the scumme of the earth bee brought before Magistrates to be rewarded according to theyr deseruings they cannot want many of theyr neighbours to countenance them to go with them and to speake for them What persons euer were there so lewd and licentious that haue not found diuers to entreate in their fauour Yea so desperate are our times seasons growne that if the diuell himselfe were incarnate and dwelled visibly among vs it seemeth likely that hee should finde some friends some spokesmen and mediatours for him But know this for a surety and carry it home with you vnto your houses and thinke of it vpon your beds that so long as you thus backe and vphold bad fellowes loose in life lewd in example you shall neuer want store of them We must not thinke euer to breake the heart of sinne except wee ioyne hand in hand one with another and all draw one way to suppresse it If a theefe were to be câ—rried to prison and one drew him one way another haled him another way he were neuer like to haue fetters cast vpon him In like manner so long as we are sundred and diuided one from another sinne encreaseth and getteth an head And we cannot assure our selues to obtaine any blessing of God so long as we nourish such serpents in our bosomes and doe not pull out the stings of them And as this ought to be a great encouragement to all in authority ouer others to consider the blessings of GOD that they bring to themselues and to their seuerall iurisdictions by breaking the necke of vngodlinesse so on the other side it ought to terrifie all negligent and carelesse Gouernors that are not ready resolute betimes to destroy all the wicked of the Land Psalm 101 8 and to cut off all the workers of iniquity froÌ„ the City of the Lord. Such bring a curse vpon themselues a curse vpon their substance a curse vpon their children a curse vpon their seruants a curse vpon their families a curse vpon their houses and habitations This should work a feare in their hearts and bring terrour and astonishment vpon their consciences seeing God will take away the sinner in his wrath but will require the sinne at the
to iudge the quick and dead 1 Peter 44 5. It is noted concerning Christ by the Euangelist that before hee entred vpon the worke of his high calling to preach the Gospel and shewed himselfe a Redeemer to Israel hee increased in wisdome and stature and grew in fauour with God and man Luke 2 52 but when once hee left his priuate life in the priuate houfe of Ioseph where hee was brought vp and set vpon the office whereunto he was appointed albeit hee continued in the fauour of God as his onely begotten Sonne in whom he is well pleased Matthew 3 17 yet he grew out of fauour with men who were not contented with him Paul before his conuersion was in great estimation with the Pharisees and obtayned letters of them to put in prison all them that called vpon the Name of Christ but when hee beganne to preach faith in Christ which before hee persecuted and sought to destroy hee lost theyr fauour and friendship as appeareth in that they plotted his death and sought his life to take it away more vehemently and violently then hee had practised against the disciples Let vs not therefore thinke it strange that we meete with many enemies cunning subtill cruell and malicious but seeke to be at peace with God and reconciled vnto him and then if God be with vs who shall be against vs Rom. 8 31. Vse 5 Fiftly the enemies of Israel albeit they were ouerthrowne and defeated yet were not all discomfited and consumed at once but by little and little sometimes one and then afterward another as they did not arise and appeare all together so it is euermore with his Church to the end of the world We shall neuer be without some enemies God will euer try the faith and patience of his children When Dauid sate at home and went not to warre against his enemies he was surprized by a subtill enemy whom he neuer suspected and fell into two grieuous sinnes adultery and murther 2 Sam. 11 1 4 1 Chron. 20 1. The water by standing still gathereth filth mud and corruption The iron by lying still gathereth râ—st The Church free from enemies oftentimes groweth secure and the godly are ready to say in their prosperity they shall neuer be remoued Psal 30 6. Let all the wicked therefore know that their peace and prosperity cannot giue them assurance though they endure long of the fauour and loue of God but hee will bring downe his iudgements vpon them when they haue filled vp the measure of their sins And albeit for a time they escape yet they are appointed to wrath and destruction forasmuch as the Lord is iealous and the Lord auengeth hee will take vengeance on his aduersaries and he reserueth wrath for his enemies Nah. 1 2. Yea thus it shall be with the spirituall enemies of our soules and of our saluation albeit they haue receiued their deathes wound and are crushed in the head that they can neuer fully recouer their streÌ„gth but shall finally be subdued yet they are alwayes hissing and stinging they are trying tempting the members of Christ So long as we are Christs wee must looke for the diuell and his Angels to set themselues against vs. They will take no denyall or repulse but being beaten and vanquished will gather their forces and vnite their power together to build vp the kingdome of darknes When he tempted Christ in the wildernesse and receiued a notable foyle and glorious ouerthrow in all those seuerall combats and had ended his tentations that he had prepared hee departed from him but a little season Luke 4 13. As he dealt with the head in the wildernesse so he dealeth with the members in this world wee must neuer looke to bee wholly ridde of this importunate enemy Whensoeuer he leaueth vs it is not as a confession that hee is vtterly conuicted and confounded for it fareth with him as with one that wrastled Plutarch in vit who how soeuer hee spedde would alwayes perswade the standers by that he gaue him the fall and foile that buckled and clasped with him and so it is when we wrastle with these principalities and powers and spirituall wickednesses in high places they will neuer yeeld the victory but rather gather their broken and disbanded companies leuy new forces prouide and procure stronger weapons and make better prouision and preparation against vs. If then he depart from vs and breake vp his siege it is not to free vs from danger and to take a truce with vs but to muster a fresh army and to take vs at an aduantage if hee see vs to grow secure and therefore let vs neuer promise rest vnto our selues from his assaults so long as we continue heere and carry about vs this earthly Tabernacle but alwayes stand vpon our gard and in our watch-tower to be ready for his comming and returning that so resisting him being strong in faith he may flye from vs Iam. 4 7. 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Yea let this serue as a great comfort and consolation to those that haue experience of his manifold assaults and inuasions that they neuer distrust or despaire though their troubles be many though their tentations be great continuall seeing this was the lot and portion of Iesus Christ the Sonne of GOD Who shall treade downe Satan vnder their feete shortly Rom. 16 20. Lastly the people of Israel after the enduring Vse 6 of all their troubles and afflictions after the experience of many sorrowes and miseries that came vpon them had rest giuen vnto them and victory ouer all their enemies round about them so that they were safely brought into the land of promise where they inherited and possessed cities that they builded not Deut. 6 10 11 houses full of all maner goods which they filled not welles which they digged not vineyards and oliues which they planted not and saw all the good things performed which the Lord had promised vnto them This serueth to comfort the children of God though for a time they sustaine many iniuries beare many disgraces receiue many losses feele many pinches instraightments yea many fierce and fiery tryals it is but while they wander in the wildernesse they are not yet come into Canaan the place of rest howbeit the blessednes of the issue and end of all will fully recompence the hardnesse of the way and make amends and satisfaction for all their sorrowes being fully assured that the afflictions of this present world are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed vnto vs hereafter for then God shall wipe away all teares from our eyes Rom. 8 19. Reuel 7 16 17. Thus God giueth comfort to his seruants after they haue beene humbled in this vale of misery They shall hunger no more they shall thirst no more they shall want no more Then this corruptible shall put on incorruption this mortall shall put on immortality and death shall be swallowed vp in victory 1 Cor. 15 53 54. This made
and spake vnto you but yee would not heare nor answere I saide Obey my voyce and I will be your God and ye shall be my people and walke ye in all the wayes that I haue commanded you that it may bee well vnto you but they would not obey nor encline their eare but went after the counsels and stubbornnesse of their wicked heart went backward and not forward I haue sent vnto you all my seruants the Prophets rising vp early euery day and sending them yet would they not heare mee but hardened their neckes and did worse then their Fathers Thus hee layeth open their sinne therefore no maruaile if that hee threaten to stretch out his hand against them so that the famine should pinch them the sword shoulde slay them the pestilence should waste them the dogges should teare them the wild beasts destroy them and the fowles of the heauen deuoure them Secondly as it reproueth those that refuse to heare The second reprâ—ofe so it condemneth such as onely heare and go no further these rest in it as if they had done their duty and as if no more were required at their hands But know this and marke it that outward seruice separated from inward obedience is not respected but reiected of God This naked hearing is an halting with God which he cannot suffer If we keepe from him the heart he careth not for the eye or the tongue or the eare This is it which the Prophet saith When ye fasted and mourned in the fift and seauenth Moneths Zach. 7 5 6 7 euen these seuenty yâ—ares did ye fast vnto me Doe I approue it Should ye not heare the words which the Lord hath cried by the ministery of the former Prophets when Ierusalem was inhabited and in prosperity and the Cities thereof round about her when the south and the plaine was inhabited To like purpose is Esaiah bold and saith What haue I to doe with the multitude of your Sacrifices Esay 1 11.12 13.14.15 saith the Lord I am full of the burnt offerings of Rammes I desire not the blood of Bullocks when ye come to appeare before me who required this of your hands to tread in my Courts Bring no moe Oblations in vaine Incense is an abhomination vnto me I cannot suffer your new Moones nor Sabboths c. they are a burthen vnto me I am weary to beare them and when you shall stretch out your hands I will hide mâ—ne eyes from you and though you make many praiers I will not heare Were not these his owne ordinances Did not hee appoint the solemne times of his worship and command sacrifices and oblations to be offered vnto him Yes he set them in his Church and was the Author of them but they perfourmed them in an euill manner without faith without repentance without loue without conscience and therefore as they did them God loathed them So may it be saide of our common and customary hearing remoued from faith obedience Who required it at our hands The Lord cannot abide it he cannot suffer it it is a burden vnto him that he cannot beare God ioyneth hearing and obeying together and cursed is hee that maketh a diuorce betweene them This doth the Prophet Ieremy denounce against all hypocriticall hearers chapt 11. Thus saith the Lord God of Israel Iere. 11 3 4 5 Cursed be the man that obeyeth not the words of this Couenant which I commanded vnto your Fathers c. He protested vnto them and their Fathers rising early and saying Obey my voyce yet they would not obey nor incline their eare but euery one walked in the stubbornnesse of his wicked heart thus they made a conspiracy against God and hee brought his curses vpon them Thus our Sauiour teacheth it shall bee with many in the last day that saw his person and heard his doctrine they conuersed and continued with him and were partakers of his miracles and ministry who shall then begin to say We haue eaten and drunke in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streetes Lu. 13 26 27. but he shall say I tell you I know you not whence ye are depart from me all ye workers of iniquity Woe shall then bee to all such hearers and cursed shall their state and condition be These haue an heauier account to make then such as neuer were hearers and neuer had so great mercy offered vnto them Hence it is that Christ pronounced sundry woes against Bethsaida Corazin and Capernaum who had the worde and other meanes of saluation offered vnto them yet liued without repentance and are pronounced to bee worse then the Sodomites For the greater mercies are abused the deeper iudgements are deserued Let vs sette this Capernaum a Citty in Galile before our eyes and looke vpon it as in a glasse that therein we may behold our selues The Lord Iesus was brought vp there and because hee did so much frequent it and was conuersant there many thought hee had beene borne there so that it is called his owne City Mat. 9 1. Secondly the miracles which he wrought there were many he healed the seruant of the Centurion and a man that had an vncleane spirit Math. 8 5. in so much that the Nazarites as it were enuying and repining thereat that that place should be preferred before them saide vnto him Whatsoeuer we haue hâ—ard done in Capernaum do it heere likewise in thâ—ne owne Country Luc. 4.23 thereby implying that the greatest part of his miracles had not beene done among them but among the Capernaites Thirdly there he began to preach saying Repent Math. 4.13.17 Mark 1.14 Iohn 6 59. Luc. 4.31.32 for the Kingdome of heauen is at hand and there he preached of the eating of his flesh and drinking of his blood likewise hee taught on the Sabboth day in their Synagogue with power and authority so that they were astonied at his doctrine In all these respects and priuiledges partly of the presence of his person partly of the working of his miracles partly of the preaching of his Gospel Christ pronounceth that they were lifted vp to heauen Mat. 11 23.24 highly aduanced aboue many other Townes Cities that wanted the seeing and hearing of him but because they became vnthankfull and to all these did not ioyne true obedience hee denounceth against them that they should be brought downe to hell the reason hereof is rendred in the next wordes For if the great workes which haue beene done in thee had beene done among them of Sodome they had remained to this day but I say vnto you that it shall be easier for them of the Land of Sodome in the day of iudgement then for thee An heauy doome and a most fearefull sentence and yet most iust and righteous if it bee weighed in the ballance of iustice The sinnes of Capernaum greater then of Sodome Gen. 19 3. Rom 1 27 28. Ezek. 16. Sodome indeede was guilty of vncleannesse and
Samaria were deuoured of Lyons he commanded that one of the Priests which had been brought from thence 2 Ki. 17 26 27. should be carried thether to teach them the manner of the God of the Country so that the superstitious King thought it his duty to see them instructed in the truth A notable example of a godly and religious care this way is in Iehosaphat who 2 Chron. 17 6 7 8 9 10. so soone as hee had taken away the high places and the groues out of Iudah hee sent out sundry of the Leuites that they should teach in the Cities and they taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the LORD with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This is the foundation and stay of all Kingdomes to giue entertainment to the word of God this maketh a wise King and a wise people So long as Magistrates countenance the truth and Preachers of it they secure theyr owne estates and are blessed of God which ought to bee an encouragement vnto them not to bee slacke or slothfull in spreading abroad the Gospell of Christ Lastly because it were troublesome and tedious to go about to rehearse all their duties we breefely number vp the rest It is their duty therefore to be good examples of piety and godlinesse of life to the people and to prouide for them al things necessary for the body to aske counsell of the mouth of the Lord in theyr weighty affaires that is the ministery of the word and to yeeld obedience vnto it to exhort their inferiors in time of publike calamities to earnest repentance and to expresse the same by prayer and fasting to know the cause throughly before they proceed to giue sentence to punish euill dooers and defend the innocent and to establish such positiue lawes as are necessary for the maintenance of order and decency in the Common-wealth Vse 4 Lastly seeing Magistrates are necessary for the Church and Common-wealth it putteth those that are vnder them in minde of theyr duties partly in regard of themselues partly in regard of the Magistrates and partly in respect of God Touching themselues they must know they be no burdens to the Common-wealth nor superfluous parts that may be spared they are as the head or heart of the body or as the eye in the head all depend vpon their welfare so all depend vpon the Kings and Princes welfare If he be vpholden the Common-wealth standeth if he be vnregarded the Common-wealth falleth He is as necessary as the Sunne in the Firmament yea as fire and water and breathing without which we cannot liue If we iudge otherwise of this ordinance of God we are deceiued wrong both them and our selues Againe we learne that their life and continuance is greatly to bee desired of Gods seruants It is the part and duty of all Subiects to craue their safety and protection that they may safe-guard and protect both Church and Common-wealth Yea Rulers themselues in regard of this end which ought daily to bee before their eies may desire of God to lengthen their daies and to continue their happy reigne that together with the Saints they may do seruice to God in his Church in this respect I say they may desire life not so much aiming at their owne priuate good for in that respect it were better to bee dissolued to be with the Lord as respecting the generall vtility of their people What greater glory what higher honour can they haue then this to be the stay and defence of the church that otherwise were like to decay and goe to ruine and to continue the seuerall parts of it in well-doing That good King Hezekiah foreseeing by the word of the Lord the miserable estate of the Church that should bee after his death and considering with great anguish of heart the wofull effects that were like to follow he turned himselfe in his bed to the wall and wept and was greeued to depart hence Esay 38 18 ◠saying The graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that go downe into the pit cannot hope for thy truth but the liuing the liuing he shall confesse thee as I do this day the father to the children shall declare thy truth He desired of God to liue and prayed vnto God to prolong his daies not to lift vp himselfe aboue his brethren not to glory in the smoke of lofty titles not to tyrannize ouer the people not to command the things that are vniust or to punish such as do not deserue it but to do good to the Church and to set foorth Gods praise Death indeede which bringeth the dissolution of nature is a welcome guest to them that are the Lords all the godly do make themselues ready to receiue him to meete and entertaine him and so Kings Princes among the rest howbeit in this respect that the Church may bee benefited by them it is no matter of impiety to desire a longer continuance among Gods people much more then is it the duty of such as are vnder them and gouerned by them to desire their continuance as the daies of heauen and as the course of the Sunne to bee Nurses to the godly This was wont to be a common salutation vsed of the people toward theyr Princes not onely of the Infidels but by the faithfull seruants of God Dan. 2 4 and 6 21 and 3 9 and 5 10. When the King came to visite Daniel being cast into the den of Lyons the Prophet so soone as hee heard him saide O King liue for euer that is GOD grant vnto thee a long life Last of all whensoeuer we haue a wise and worthy a godly and religious Prince giuen to vs it is our duty to be thankfull If the Lord grant vnto a Land a prudent and prouident Prince to reigne ouer thē whose heart is bent to seeke the Lord and to serue the GOD of his fathers the people that breathe vnder his shadow must praise the holy name of God It is their duty to pray that princes may be such and to commend them to God with all faithfulnesse For if they must pray for others much more for them When Salomon was annointed with oyle taken out of the Sanctuary they blew the Trumpet and all the people said God saue King Salomon 1 King 1 39 So the Apostle writing to Timothy exhorteth that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority 1 Tim. 2 1 2 3 that wee may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour Now as we are to pray for them so wee are to praise God for them wee are not to forget the least blessings nor to be vnmindfull of smaller benefits and therefore we are much more bound to be thankfull
GOD had a remnant among them according to grace euen his elect and chosen people which he would not cast away for their sakes the dayes of their great distresse in the Land Luc. 21 23. and of wrath ouer this people should be ended and finished which declareth how precious and deare the faithful that feare God are in his sight that because of their company he would ceasse to scourge afflict the nation any longer euen as at the intercession of Abraham he would haue spared Sodome and Gomorrha if ten righteous persons had beene found there Gen. 18. So God shewed mercy to the hoste of Israel because Iehosaphat was present with them And therfore when Iehoram the son of Ahab complained for want of water the Prophet Elisha answered What haue I to do with thee Get thee to the Prophets of thy father 2 Kin. 3 13 14 and to the Prophets of thy mother as the Lord of hosts liueth in whose sight I stand if it were not that I regard the presence of Iehosaphat the King of Iudah I would not haue looked toward thee nor seene thee So then wee see to returne to the former point that hee speaketh of ending the troubles of the Iewes and siege of the City not of cutting shorter the day of iudgement Thus God knowes how to mitigate the sorrowes and shorten the calamities that threaten the ruine and subuersion of his seruants And who is it but desireth comfort in time of trouble If then wee would bee assured that these things belong vnto vs How we may comfort our selues in trouble take comfort in the meditation of them let vs obserue these points as speciall rules for our edification First it is our duty to acknowledge Gods mercie to be great who might lay a greater loade and an heauier burthen vpon vs. When the Angel stretched out his hand to destroy Ierusalem the Lord staied his hand caused the plague to ceasse so that when thousands fell downe on the right side and ten thousands on the left side they were spared and not touched Whence did this difference arise And how came it to passe that the City was passed ouer the rest of the Land punished Was it because these were worse liuers or greater sinners or was it because there were better people in Ierusalem then in other corners of the country Was it because of the goodly buildings in the City or because of the multitude of rich and wealthy Citizens or because of the sumptuous stones of the Temple or because of the sacrifices and seruice of God solemnized in the Temple or because the seate of the King and the Thrones set for iustice were there If we thinke it was for all these or for any of these or for any such like outward respect we are deceiued Indeed the Temple was an occasion of vaine confidence to carnall men who cryed out The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord â—er 7.4 this is the Temple of the Lord whereas they remained impenitent and vnreformed but as yet it was not builded for Salomon built him an house As for the City and the Citizens Acts 7.47 we must looke for no great good there there was want of true piety store of pride cruelty and oppression which had enclosed nay infected the walles with the coÌ„tagion thereof In what state it stood Dauid declareth who calleth to God for helpe and saith There is not a godly man left the faithfull are failed from among the children of men Psal 12 1 2. so that euery one dealt deceitfully with his neighbour and spake flattringly with double harts To this purpose speaketh Ieremy chap. 5 1. Runne too and fro by the streetes of Ierusalem and behold now and know and enquire in the open places thereof if yee can finde a man or if there be any that executeth iudgement and seeketh the truth and I will spare it Thus doth the Prophet Ezekiel Ezek. 22 7 â— 9 12. complaine painteth out as in a Table the wickednesse of Ierusalem chap. 22. There did abound shedding of blood contempt of superiours oppression of strangers wronging of the fatherlesse iniurying of the widdowes prophaning of the Sabboths carrying about of tales coÌ„mitting of idolatry taking of bribes peruerting of iudgement biting by vsury defrauding of their neighbours by extortion and forgetting of the Lord. This was the estate of Ierusalem and therefore the cause why the pestilence did not walke through the middest of the City and the Angell is commanded to stay his hand froÌ„ destroying that place which was such a sinke of all filthy sinnes was the Lords mercy onely who was willing to spare it to giue them longer time of repentance This must we confesse when wee are spared or we are most vnthankfull vnto God For we haue experience of his goodnesse toward vs. Secondly we must in time of our affliction pray vnto him and call vpon his name and come with boldnesse to the throne of grace that we may put him in minde of his mercies Thus doth the Prophet behaue himselfe wheÌ„ he heareth of the hauocke and waste that should be made among the people of GOD he prayeth heartily for the faithfull saying O Lord I haue heard thy voice and was not afraide Hab. 3 2. O Lord reuiue thy worke in the middest of the people in the middest of the yeares make it knowne in wrath remember mercy What greater motiue can there bee to make vs repaire to God then to consider how mildly and gently hee dealeth with his people when he doth afflict them This was it that moued Dauid to make choise of the pestilence hauing the choise of two other iudgements propounded and laide before him because he was most gracious and full of compassion Let me now fall into the hand of the Lord 1 Chr. 21 13 for his mercies are exceeding great and let me not fall into the hand of man Hee had experience both of Gods mercy and of mans cruelty We neuer profit aright by our afflictions vnlesse they driue vs neerer to God and cause vs to call vpon his name It is the Commandement of God that we should call vpon him in the day of trouble Thirdly if we would haue comfort in the feeling of Gods hand we must thereby bee drawne vnto repentance acknowledge our sinnes to deserue farre greater iudgements then yet we suffer and consequently turne vnto him with all our hearts If we remaine stubborne and rebellious vnder the Crosse GOD will not leaue vs so but double his strength and strokes vpon vs vntill we be eyther reclaimed or conuinced in our owne consciences and made without excuse The Lord commanded his Prophet to go and cry these words Thou disobedient Israel returne Ierem. 3 12. saith the Lord and I will not let my wrath fall vpon you for I am mercifull and wil not alwaies keepe mine anger The end that God aimeth at in afflicting his people
it were brought downe to reside and remaine among vs. So long as the word which is the scepter of his kingdome is with vs we shall not need to feare he will goe from vs neither shall be constrained to make long iourneyes to seeke him out When once his word is departed and the Gospel gone his standard is remoued and he is quite turned from vs. It is in vaine to dreame to find him when we cannot find him in his word Hence it is that Abijam telleth Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne that God was gone from them seeing he had driuen away the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and on the other side he ioyneth together the presence of the Lord and the preaching of his word saying Behold this God is with vs as a Captaine 2. Chron. 13.12 and his Priests with the sounding trumpets to cry an alarme against you This then is a speciall token of Gods speciall presence when he sendeth his word as a gracious raine vpon his inheritance and thereby watereth the dry furrowes of the barraine hearts of his people Thirdly we haue the promise of his presence and the seales thereof in his Sacraments whereby we are at one with him and he with vs. Whensoeuer we meditate of our baptisme the Sonne of God doth witnesse vnto our spirits that we are cloathed with his righteousnesse as with a garment Gal. 3.27 for all such as are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ Whensoeuer we receiue the Supper of the Lord hee sheweth vs that he is our food and that the bread which we eate at our tables and in our houses doth not nourish vs better then we be nourished by his substance at his heauenly table insomuch that we liue in him by him and through him according to the testimony of Iohn Ch. 6. Ioh. 6.54.55 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day for my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed Thus we are spiritually one with him and mystically he is one with vs so that we haue a communion with him as the members haue with the head so that we must receiue it as most true which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 10.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the body of Christ the bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ for we that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread Fourthly when we come together in the Church to call vpon his Name he is neere vnto vs and most familiar with vs. For our LORD Iesus Christ assureth vs that he is there among vs whensoeuer we are assembled in his Name and by lifting vp our eyes and holding vp our hands toward heauen wee shew that our coming thither is to present our selues in the sight presence of our God To this purpose our Sauiour saith Math. 18 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them so that we must consider that we are heere not onely before the Angels of heauen but also that the Sonne of God both seeth and heareth vs. True prayer doeth ascend vp to Heauen as Incense and lifteth vs vp to talke familiarly with God and bringeth downe his blessings vpon vs except we vse this heauenly exercise whereby we speake to him he is a stranger to vs and we are strangers to him Lastly he dwelleth among vs whensoeuer he preserueth vs from euill and deliuereth vs from our enemies If the fauour of GOD were not a shield buckler about vs to preserue and protect vs from our enemies wee should lie open to ten thousand dangers and deaths If our Lord had not a continuall care ouer vs and stood not mightily for our defence we should bee a prey to the iaw of the Lyon and should perish euery minute of an houre We are of our selues ouer-weake and haue no meanes to deliuer our selues this is our comfort that God is on our side dwelleth among vs. Let vs also take heed we walk in feare before him and doe not prouoke him to wrath and indignation against vs by committing euill in his fight who can abide nothing that is prophane or polluted as Deut. 6 15. The Lord that is in the middest of thee is iealous beware therefore that his wrath kindle not lest thou be rooted out of the Land which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee To this purpose the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 6. 2 Cor. 6 16 17 Yee are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath saide I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their GOD and they shall be my people wherefore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you and I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall bee my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord Almighty This sheweth that we ought to walke alwaies as in Gods presence and to consider euermore that his eye is vpon vs. Our bodies are the temples of the holy Ghost for him to dwell in If then we shall defile them and make them as swine-styes we greeue the holy Spirit whereby our adoption and redemption are sealed and driue him from vs and chase him away out of our hearts Vse 2 Secondly albeit the placing of the Tabernacle in the middest of the host be gone and past long agoe and were verified among the Iewes vnder the shaddowes of the Law yet it serueth to teach vs to what end God hath instituted ciuill States and Common-wealths in this world to wit to be staies and proppes to the Church to vphold and strengthen the same that the people of God may assemble together in peace and quietnesse and be free from all dangers of malicious enemies that labour to do euill to the Sanctuary To this purpose the Prophet teacheth Psal 102 2â— 22. and 122 3 4. that The Name of the Lord shall be declared in Sion his praise in Ierusalem when the people shall be gathered together and the Kingdomes to serue the Lord. And Psal 122. Ierusalem is builded as a City that is compact together in it selfe whereunto the Tribes euen the Tribes of the Lord goe vp according to the Testimony to Israel to praise the name of the Lord. Heereby we are put in minde of three notable duties First of all let all persons Princes and people high and low do good to the Church of God and imploy their best endeuours to promote the glory of God and the safety of the Church For wherefore was the Tabernacle taken and pitched in the middest of all the host not placed in a corner nor set in the skirts of that mighty army but was inuironed round about with the strength of Israel but to
without any necessity and that it is a needlesse worke but they are far deceiued as we shall see afterward Wherefore Christ our Sauiour commending the practise of Mary that sate at his feete and heard his word saith vnto her sister Luk. 10 41 42 Thou art carefull and troubled about many things but one thing is needfull and Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her See how contrary these men are vnto Christ and their words to the words of Christ Can they then be good Christians that are led by a spirit contrary vnto Christ Hee telleth vs that the hearing of the word is necessary they say it by their practise seale to it that it is not necessary Can light and darknes be more contrary then these two He teacheth that this is one necessary thing they are not ashamed to affirme with tongues set on fire of hell that among all vnnecessary things this is most idle and vnprofitable This is a deepe iudgement of God vpon them for their contempt of his ordinance This bewraieth the corruption of their hearts that indeed they are of no religion For he that learneth not religion by the word neuer yet knew what true religion meaneth Such then as haue not a setled ministery and Minister to resort vnto Iames 1 6. are for the most part vnsetled in their opinions vnconstant in religion and vnstable in all their waies Sometimes they hold one thing sometimes another and sometimes nothing at all Math. 11 7. as a reed that is carried to and fro with the windes as a weathercocke that turneth often in a day and stagger hither thither like a drunken man And such as liue vnder a ministery planted according to the institution of Christ but haue not their eares setled to heare the fame forasmuch as they come once and misse twice slippe in out of the Church at their pleasure heare one Sermon and absent themselues from another their conscience is seared with an hot iron their sin is come vp to heauen Ignorant they are will learne nothing they are fickle in matters of faith and godlines knowing no point of religion as they ought to know neither being able to giue an account of the hope that is in them These starters that come and goe when they please haue not so much as the outward shew of a true Christian much lesse the truth of the heart that is within neyther can they looke for any blessing from him from whom all blessings do proceed as from the Father of lights To conclude then the power of Satan is great to hold man in sinne but the word is as the Scepter of God to breake it that wee may escape and to ouerthrow his kingdome The seuenty Disciples sent out by Christ into euerie City and place whither hee himselfe should come returned again with ioy saying Lord euen the diuels are subiect vnto vs through thy Name And the Lord said vnto them Luk. 10 17 18 I beheld Satan as lightening fall from heauen Luke 10. Behold how necessary the preaching of it is to all people to which we ought all to subscribe Secondly it serueth to reproue diuers abuses Vse 2 I will name three in particular First such as thinke spare not to say that the ministry is a vaine and superfluous thing and that the Ministers are men that may very well be spared as if they were a sixt finger vpon the hand or a sixt toe vpon the foot that is bringing a burden rather then a benefit and that their labours may be spared also inasmuch as they bring with them in their opinion needlesse charges and vnnecessary expences For as they account the Sabbath the losse of one day in a weeke the losse of one weeke in a moneth the losse of one year in seuen so they account the maintenance of the ministery the losse of their goods and substance and a departing with the tenth part of their labours to no purpose These haue learned another language then the tongue of Canaan they doe not the workes that beseeme christians and they cannot speake as beseemeth those that professe the feare of God if so be they do professe so much Is it a needlesse thing to haue the light of the Sunne in the Firmament without which all things are couered with darknesse and nothing can haue life and quickning But the Sunne is not more necessary to be in the world thē the light of the word in the church to giue life and light vnto them that sitte in darknesse Math. 4.16 Is a candle needlesse to be in the house in the night season to giue light to them that are in it The Church is the golden candlestick the word is the candle that shineth in our hearts to guide vs in all our waies Mat. 5 15. Luk. 8 16. Is it needlesse to haue labourers to reape downe our corne in time of haruest To haue meate brought vnto vs and prouided for vs when we are hungry or drinke when wee are thirsty The preaching of the Gospel is as light in the Firmament as a candle in the house as the eye in the body as the meate in the stomacke and as the labourer in time of haruest Matth. 9. The want of this blessing is to couer the earth with darkenes to put out the light of the eye to suffer good corne to perish for want of reaping and gathering into the barne as the state of Egypt was when it wanted corne and cryed out to Ioseph for bread or as Iudaea whē it wanted the light of the Sunne Miserable therefore and thrice miserable are those people that want this albeit they were stored with aboundance of all earthly commodities vnder heauen If they had all the riches of the world that euery nation borrowed of them and they of none what should they help them wanting this onely Could the other saue them or make them a blessed people No no in the middest of these blessings they must needs be accursed Is not that Land miserable that is compassed about with enemies yet is without armour Are they not as a naked people that lie open to become a prey to them that gape after their destruction Thus notwithstanding it is without the Ministers who are the Chariots and horsemen of Israel 2 Kin. 2 12. 2 Kings 2 12 and 13 14. Is it not a miserable thing to goe into warres and to haue no Captaines to leade the battell What hope can there be of victory Nay what can be looked for but present destruction The Ministers are the Leaders and Ouerseers of the Lords host to rule them and keepe them in order Heb. 13 7. Is it not miserable to see a flocke of sheepe without a Shepheard wandring vp and downe from the fold and ready to be deuoured of the wolues But such as are without a teaching Minister are scattered abroad as silly sheepe are without a
them might flourish also If they had bin grieuously afflicted the Church must also haue tasted of the same cup in some measure Thus were the people of God commanded to pray for the peace of Babylon the place whither they were carried captiue which was giuen them as a Sanctuary and place of retire Ier. 29. Ier. 29 7 Seeke the peace of the City whither I haue caused you to be carried away captiues and pray vnto the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall ye haue peace God giueth the Infidels prosperity and blesseth them with an extraordinary peace howbeit hee respecteth the good of his Church therein Lastly herein we are to consider also the iustice of God For the Lord purposing to execute his iust iudgments vpon the Kings of the earth for their idolatries oppressions violences tyrannies murthers adulteries and such like impieties hath raised vp from time to time some to serue him in the execution of his high iustice against them punishing those that are euill by others as euill as themselues For this cause to make way for the accomplishment of his decrees hee maketh some Nation to grow strong and mighty as the oakes of the forest and to flourish for a while as the Cedars in Libanus that he may vse employ them as a staffe in his hand to chastise the rebellions of the vngodly and when he hath poured out his wrath vpon them and executed his indignation to the full he casteth the rod into the fire raiseth vp another for the consuming of them The Assyrians The foure Monarchies ouerthrowne one another the first Monarchy of the world ruled in a manner all Nations for many yeares After them arose the Persians who subduing the Assyrians obtained the Monarchy and reigned likewise a long space many Kings succeeding one another in that royall seate Then came the Grecians who preuailed against the Persians as they before had done against the Assyrians made themselues Monarches and masters of them and almost of the whole world Last of all all these being cut downe and so grubbed by the rootes that the place of many of them is no more to be known the Romane Empire abolishing the former succeeded in the souereignty possessed the dignity first in Rome and after in Constantinople Thus the sword of one hath bin drawne out against another al hath bin ruled by the iust iudgment of God to punish those that neither loued nor imbraced the truth The like we might say of Tamerlane the Tartarian the scourge or God terrour of the world he was raised vp of God and had his time who whipped the Turks by him as they had serued others All these horrible tyrants prospered in the world but it had a sudden end because it was neuer wel grounded But to leaue them and to come home to our selues let vs learne what maketh vs to prosper what shall make our names great and our families to flourish when all other shall wither as the grasse that to day is greene and to morrow is cast into the Ouen it is the imbracing of true religion Bethlehem was in it selfe little among the thousands of Iudah â—ich 5.2 â—ath 2 6. yet it was notwithstanding exalted and aduanced because out of it came Christ to rule his people Israel The Temple of Salomon was of wonderfull glory and renowne yet the Lord telleth the people after their returne out of captiuity that the glory of the second Temple â—ag 2 9. euen of that latter house should be greater then of that former and in this place he would giue peace by him that is the Prince of peace In like manner hee telleth Iosua that if the book of the Law depart not out of his mouth but that he meditate therein day and night obserue to do according to all that is written therein then hee shall make his way prosperous and shall haue good successe in al his enterprises â—osh 1 8. Do we then desire to be happy Do we wish blessednesse Labour to bee truely religious and to haue the power of godlinesse dwelling in thy heart Aduance it And it shall aduance thee Prou. 4 8. and â— 4. it shall bring thee to honour when thou dost imbrace it This is the way to finde fauor and good vnderstanding in the sight of God and man As for others that make a mocke of religion and doe not chuse the feare of the Lord that neuer regard to set it as a precious plant in their soules and in their houses they may peraduenture builde their nests on high for a time and make their children great vpon earth for a season but in the end their names shall consume as dung their roote shall bee rottennesse and their bud as dust that is suddenly blowne and borne away with a violent winde Vse 3 Thirdly must the ministery be established among all people vnder heauen Then let euery one of vs be careful for our parts to plant it among vs and to bring it home to the places of our abode In the most corrupt and ruinous times of the Church the people were carefull of this duty Micha in the booke of Iudges is saide to haue entertained and maintained a Leuite to instruct him and his family and said Now I know that the Lord will do mee good seeing I haue a Leuite to my Priest Iudg. 17 13. It is noted in the Acts of the Apostles that when Paul and Barnabas were come to Salamis they preached the word of God in the Synagogues of the Iewes they had Iohn also for their Minister Euery place therfore ought to haue their proper Pastour as euery flock their Shepheard and euery City their watchman Dauid was carefull aboue all Princes to settle good order among the Leuites that God might be serued and the people edified He diuided them into certaine orders Acts 13 5. 2 Sam. 6.2 1 Chr. 23 6. that so their labors might be equally indifferently diuided for the benefit of all persons He was zealous in bringing home the Arke of God Iehosaphat sent out Leuites to instruct the people This is a duty that doth neerely concerne vs our families not onely to be content to heare it abroad and to resort to it in other places but to ioyne together to bring it home to our owne doores or parishes that we may haue prouision of food our selues and not be driuen to seek for it elsewhere A point wherin alas we are too carelesse and thereby make little conscience to seeke after knowledge For how many thinke themselues discharged froÌ„ hearing the word and attending to the ministery of it because they haue not the word ordinarily taught among them If it were setled among them they could be content to giue the Ministers the hearing but if they haue it not they neuer thinke it any part of their duty to resort to the places where they may be instructed 2 Kin. 4 23. as
shall be sure to haue God on our side He wil not send vs out and then see vs to take the foile he wil not put vs into his seruice and then lay vs open and leaue vs naked to the contempt of euery base companion Let vs not shrinke backe as faint-hearted souldiers when a crosse word is cast out against vs which is but as a brutish thunderbolt that can doe no harme but let vs remember our calling and who it is that hath set vs in that function When Amos was slandered and reuiled by the Priest of Beth-el and had no lesse crime laide to his charge then high treason and conspiracy against the king hee did not sinke vnder the burden or ceasse to Prophesie any more but he confirmeth himselfe and hardneth his face and remembreth who put him in that place The Lord tooke me as I followed the flocke and the Lord said vnto me Goe Prophesie vnto my people Amos 7. What greater comfort could Paul haue against the oppositions and blasphemies of obstinate enemies that he found at Corinth then the gracious words of the Lord Be not afraide but speake and holde not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this Citie Actes Chapter 18. verses 9.10 So is it with vs and in this manner doth the Lord speake to euery of vs if we be assured in our owne conscience that God hath ordained vs and set vs apart to our office hee chargeth vs not to be afraide of the faces of men he giueth vs certaine hope of his presence and will suffer no man to doe vs hurt On the other side if our office be of men and we entred into it also to enrich our selues not to feed the people of God we can haue no comfort in the euill day nor promise to our selues any hope or expectation of a blessed issue of our labours We entred not in at the dore and the shepheard of the sheepe will not acknowledge vs to be his seruants but account vs as hirelings that serue our selues and our owne bellies and care not for the sheepe whether they sinke or swimme whether they prosper or pine whether they liue or die Vse 5 Lastly when God setteth vp the Ministery of his word among vs as a light that shineth in darke places and as a beacon vpon an hill it is the duty of the people to hearken reuerently and attend diligently vnto it as vnto the voyce of Iesus Christ and not as to the word of a mortall man We must not consider the Ministers that speake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord as bare or mortall men albeit they be so indeed and subiect to the same infirmities that we our selues are but we must obserue of them that they sustain another person then their own they are Gods messengers vnto vs â— Cor. 5.20 the Lord hath sent them as his embassadours they come from the high court of heauen to tell vs the will of him that hath called them The want of this due consideration that the Ministers sustaine two persons one priuate to wit their owne the other publike to wit of God is the maine cause why the Ministery is so slenderly regarded and so few are edified by it When a Prince employeth a meane person in his seruice and sendeth him to make knowne his will vnto vs if we onely respect his person as he is of himselfe and consider not the person whose mouth he is and in whose name hee speaketh wee will neuer regard the message he bringeth as wee ought So it is in the matter of the Ministery The king of heauen and earth determineth to call a Church and gather a people vnto himselfe he sendeth out the Ministers as his messengers to make knowne his will vnto vs and so putteth heauenly treasures of great price and value in earthen vessels if we respect the men no otherwise then according to their names and persons and not according as God hath vouchsafed to employ them we can neuer receiue the word with meekenesse and reuerence that is able to saue our soules Know it therefore and learne it diligently that a Minister is not only a man as all other are that beare the image of God but more then a common man euen a Minister of the Gospel and a messenger of Iesus Christ so that whosoeuer receiueth them and heareth their words entertaineth Christ himselfe and whosoeuer dispiseth them and their sayings reiecteth Christ himselfe and shall bee arraigned as guilty of the contempt of his person The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes sheweth that God hath spoken by his owne Sonne whom hee hath appointed heire of all things Chapter 1.2 Heb. 1.2 and 2.1 and thereupon concludeth that we ought to giue the more earnest heede to the the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slippe Thus duty hath many branches vnder it which spread themselues farre and neere but I will briefely touch some particulars First we are to consider that in hearing the word we haue to doe with God If we exempt our selues from his presence who hath promised that whensoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name he will bee in the middes of them we shall neuer profit as we ought nor consider the worke we goe about It is noted of Cornelius Actes 10.23 That when Peter was come to tell him and to teach him what he ought to doe he said Wee are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Thus ought it to be with vs when wee are entred into the house of prayer we must remember that wee sit downe in the presence of God not of men onely like vnto our selues but of him that is the searcher of the heart Let this bee our first rule and except we doe this wee doe nothing in our hearing as wee ought to doe Secondly we must empty our selues of all clogges and emcombrances that may hinder the sauing hearing of the word Heb. 12.1 Let vs cast off euery weight and the sinne that doth so easily beset vs. Let vs disburden our selues of the cares of this life and the deceitfulnesse of riches Luke 8. and the lusts of other things which if wee bring with vs ouerlaying our hearts they will stop our eares that the things cannot enter into vs. Therefore the wise man giueth this counsell Ecclesiastes Chapter 5. verse 1. Keepe thy foote when thou entrest into the house of God and bee more ready to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe euill Thirdly set a price vpon the word aboue all things of this life that may bee most deare vnto thee Desire it more then gold yea then much fine gold labour to finde it sweeter to thy taste then hony the hony combe Psal 19.10 Psal 19.10 and 119.103.127 Loue it aboue all
with his hands the thing which is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Secondly it is very comfortable to vs to be busied in them we must looke for a blessing vpon vs and them while we continue in them God appeared to Moses in a slame of fire out of the middes of a bush while he kept the flocke of Iethro his father in Law Dauid was chosen and taken from the sheepefolds to feed the people of God The Lord tooke Amos Amos 7. â—â— as he followed the flocke and said vnto him Goe Prophesie vnto my people Israel While the shepheards were attending their flocks by night and abiding in the fields an Angel of the Lord brought them tidings of great ioy which should be to all people that to them was borne that day in the City of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord Luke 2.10 11. The like we might say of Iacob while he was faithfull in his calling the Lord appeared vnto him He chose his Apostles as they were busie in their callings and painefull in them Gen. 31. â— Matth. 4â— 21 and â—â— Peter and Andrew as they were casting a net into the sea Iames Iohn his brother as they were mending their nets for they were fishers Matthew the Publican as he sate at the receit of custome he saith vnto him follow me who arose immediatly followed him Mat. 9. While we walke in our callings we may look for a blessing but when once we goe from them and either forsake our calling or busie our selues in other mens callings we can expect no blessing at his hands for when we leaue them he leaueth vs when we returne to them he returneth to vs. Thirdly euery one must iudge and esteeme his particular calling to be the best and fittest for him The Apostle confirmeth this by his owne practise and example Phil. 4 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer estate I am therewith to bee content This will arme vs against all discontentment and murmuring against God and make vs quietly to keepe our owne standing When Absolon was not content with the place of a Subiect and to be accounted the Kings sonne but said O that I were Iudge among you 2 Sam. 15 4. then he sought his fathers kingdome â— 20 24. When the sonnes of Zebede contented not themselues with the calling of Disciples but were enflamed with the thirst of honour and desire of dignity to be the greatest in the kingdome of Christ then arose enuy and heart-burning among them It is altogether vnpossible that we should rest well pleased with our callings and conditions and not climbe aloft aboue the places wherein we are set except we set downe this as our rest that our calling such as God hath appointed is the fittest and meetest for vs. Lastly euery one is bound to glorifie God in his calling though it be neuer so meane or base Wiues are charged to be obedient to their owne husband that the word of God be not blasphemed Tit. 2 5 10. Seruants are commanded to please their masters in all things that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Tit. 2 10. That the Name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1 Tim. 6 1. This ought to be propounded vnto vs and set before our eyes to make it the end of all our actions that whether we eate or drink or whatsoeuer we do we may do all to the glory of God 1 Cor. 10. It is not the highnes or lownesse the greatnes or meannesse of our calling that God so much respecteth as the sincerity of the heart of him that walketh in his calling If it be not sound all our actions are corrupt We must not think that onely men of high callings are to giue glory vnto God it is a common duty required of all and woe vnto vs if we do it not The heauens declare the glory of GOD much more ought man endued with reason and vnderstanding 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites and the family of the Izeharites and the family of the Hebronites and the family of the Vzzielites these are the families of the Kohathites 28. In the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were eight thousand and sixe hundred keeping the charge of the Sanctuary 29. The families of the sonnes of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Southward 30. And the chiefe of the house of the families of the Kohathites shall be Elizaphan the son of Vzziel 31. And their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke and the Altars and the vessels of the Sanctuary wherewith they minister and the hanging and all the seruice therof 32. And Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest shall be cheefe ouer the cheefe of the Leuites haue the ouersight of them that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary Now we come to Leuies second sonne We haue spoken before of Gershon of whom came the Gershonites It followeth to speake of Kohath for to him his posterity were committed the most honourable offices as we shal see afterward in the next chapter Touching whom we may obserue as we did in the former these particular points First the families that descended of him which are foure in number the Amramites the Izeharites the Hebronites and the Vzzielites verse 27. Secondly the number of the males that came of them to wit eight thousand and sixe hundred verse 28. Thirdly the place where they pitched to wit the South-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. Fourthly the ouerseer or superintendent of them namely Elizaphan the sonne of Vzziel verse 30. Fiftly the charge and function committed vnto them were the chiefe things within the Sanctuary verse 31. Sixtly the ouerseer of all these ouerseers and the chiefe of them that were the chiefe was Eleazar the sonne of Aaron who had authority ouer all the Priests and Leuites verse 32. He was vnder Aaron appointed to haue the ouersight of them that had the charge of the Sanctuary For Aaron himselfe was the high Priest and his eldest sonne Eleazar was vnder him as it were the second Priest euen as in the reigne of Zedekiah the high Priest was Seraiah the second Priest was Zephaniah as we reade in the second booke of the Kings chap. 25 18. The Captaine of the guard tooke Seraiah the cheefe Priest Zephaniah the second Priest and the three keepers of the doore See the notes on the Geneua Bible The second Priest is thought to be one appointed to succeed in the high Priests roome and to supply his place if he were sicke or otherwise hindred and letted by necessary occasions Of this family of the Kohathites came Moses and Aaron And albeit the Lord appeared in speciall manner to Moses called him to be a most excellent Prophet to whom he reuealed himselfe as it were face to face and chose him to be the Gouernor of a mighty
shall be put to death 39. All that were numbred of the Leuites which Moses Aaron numbred at the commandement of the Lord throughout all their families all the males from a moneth old and vpward were twenty and two thousand Wee haue already handled the numbring of two of the families that haue their foundation in the sonnes of Leui to wit the Gershonites and the Kohathites Now followeth the third and last that is the Merarites touching whom we are to consider sundry particular points as we haue done in the two former diuisions For first the families descended of Merari are named which are two the Mahlites and the Mushites verse 33. Secondly the number of persons the summe of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and aboue was sixe thousand two hundred verse 34. Thirdly the Ouerseer or Superintendent of them all was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail Fourthly the place of their abode in the host was on the North-side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Lastly the office and function committed vnto them was the woodworke and the rest of the instruments These things were committed to their charge and custody Hitherto wee haue handled the numbring of this Tribe simply considered in it selfe according to the particular families of it now let vs obserue how it is concluded In this conclusion set downe in the two last verses of this diuision we are to marke two points first the persons that went before the Arke of the Couenant on the East-side secondly the totall sum of the whole Tribe is reckoned vp The persons that were to pitch on the fore-front of the Tabernacle toward the East are these both Moses himselfe as the chiefe Captaine Commander ouer the whole and also Aaron with his sons the Priests ministring vnto God and his Church whereunto is annexed a certaine prouiso that none should dare to thrust himselfe into their office verse 38. Secondly the totall sum of all the former particulars is brought together and the accounts cast vp which are said to amount to two and twenty thousand v. 39. Out of which generall number must be deducted the Priests and the first borne of the Leuites themselues for otherwise the whole Tribe of Leui consisting of the Priests and such as are called by the common name of Leuites amounted to the number of twenty and two thousand and three hundred soules Verse 33. Of Merari was the family c. In this diuision we see more plainely and particularly that which was in part noted before namely the seuerall mansions and situations that these Leuites had about the Tabernacle which being the place of Gods publike seruice they compassed it round about that they might not be farre from any of the people of God but alwaies resident among them The Gershonites pitched behinde the Tabernacle westward verse 23. The Kohathites pitched on the south-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. The Merarites pitched on the north side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Now lest any part should be left vnfurnished and vnprouided Moses and Aaron and his sonnes are commanded to take vp the fore-front of the Tabernacle and to pitch on the East-side GOD might haue put and placed all the Leuites in one corner of the host if it had pleased him but in great mercy both toward the Leuites and people they are seated in the middest of the army and charged to compasse the Tabernacle round about to the end they might serue the better for giuing direction and instruction indifferently to all the rest of the Tribes that were to vse their Ministery Thus we see that neither the Teachers were constrained to go farre to their hearers nor the hearers to take any tedious iourney to their Teachers This teacheth vs that God will haue euery part of his people taught Such is the goodnesse Doctrine 1 of almighty God God wil haue all places and people taught euen the smallest that he will haue none of his seruants vntaught how small soeuer the places be how meane soeuer the persons be None are too high in regard of their great places none are too low in regard of their obscure callings none are too good to be taught whatsoeuer their degrees be We see this most euidently in the Tribe of Leui it selfe To what end and purpose were they diuided in Iacob and scattered in Israel Gen. 49 Gen. 49 7 but that all the Lords people might be instructed from the highest to the lowest and haue their portion in due season alotted vnto them of God This is giuē as a commendation of the Leuites and of Iehoshaphat that sent them 2 Chron 17 9. They taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the Lord with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This we see in the Apostle Paul writing to the Ephesians and setting downe the notable fruites and ends of the Ministery of the word Eph. 4 13. He gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastours and Teachers Till we all meete together in the vnity of faith vnto a perfect man and the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Touching the practise of this duty we haue a notable example in Christ our Sauiour in many places of the Euangelists Luke 8 1. It came to passe afterward that he went throughout euery City and Village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the kingdome of God and chap. 13 22. He went through the Cities Villages teaching and iournying toward Ierusalem The like we reade of the twelue Apostles who walked in the steps of their master going through the Townes preaching the Gospel and healing euery where Luke 9 6. So also it was with the seuenty Disciples the Lord sent thē two and two before his face into euery city and place whither he himselfe would come Luk. 10 1. Seeing then the Priests and Leuites Christ his Disciples went about through all the Citties of Iudah published the Gospel in euery city and village preached euery where and went into all places we conclude that it is the ordinance of God that all places great and small all persons high and low all congregations bigge and little should haue the word of God established and setled among them Reason 1 This will be made plaine and cleere vnto vs by diuers reasons First consider with me the titles that are giuen vnto God in the Scriptures He is worthily called the King of his Church and the Lord Master of his house-Is not he the Shepheard of Israel that leadeth Ioseph like sheepe Psal 80 1. Will a Shepheard that hath any care of his Sheepe or any loue vnto them looke vnto some of them and not to all Or will he not rather if any be gone astray Lu. 15 4 5 6. leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke that lost one vntill he finde it So is it the will of our Father that is
serue Vse 4 them to further the preaching of the word and to furnish such places as belong vnto them with able teachers This is required of all godly Magistrats whether they be supreme or subordinate that they endeauor to be noursing fathers to the Church Esay 49. that they by their authority may encourage and countenance all such as are Pastors and teachers to the end they may goe boldly forward with that worthy worke which is in their hands A notable example heereof we haue in those Princes that were sent out by Iehoshaphat for albeit they did not preach to the people in the cites to which they came nor minister the Sacraments nor offer the sacrifices nor burne incence inasmuch as they had the Leuites with them to doe that seruice yet it is not to be omitted or concealed that they did countenance them and accompany them and this their authorizing or backing of them is called a preaching Chro. 17.7 because it made a plaine way and set open a wide doore for the peoples better receiuing of the word with readinesse cheerefulnesse and obedience The example of great personages is of great force and is a strong cord to draw inferiours after them Whensoeuer such men of high place make account of the Ministers highly esteeme of their message and Ministery it moueth others most mightily to shew reuerence to this holy ordinance of God Especially it belongeth to them that are Patrones haue the presentation and collation of spirituall promotions to haue an especiall care and regard that the Churches committed to their tuition may be sufficiently furnished and that as well the small flockes as the greater heards be prouided of godly and learned teachers for as much as Christ himself preaching the Gospel of the kingdome from place to place as occasion serued and the necessity of the people required deliuered the ioyfull newes and glad tydings of saluation as well to the people of little villages as to the inhabitants of famous townes and populous Cities not onely to thousands that flocked to heare him but to hundreds and tennes that came vnto him He shunned popularity and the applause of men and shewed not himselfe alwaies openly nor any otherwise then as he might doe most good to the people and gaine greatest glory to his Father He was not ambitious or vaine-glorious nor sought the praise of men Ioh. 7.10 and 5.41 and 8.50 When God determined to destroy the Cities of the plaine at the request of Lot in mercy he saued Zoar a little towne Gen. 19. God hath his people whom he created and Iesus Christ redeemed euen in little places as well as in great parishes in small villages as well as in large Cities These haue soules to saue as well as others Little flockes would haue their shepheards as well as great heards such as are poore seruants of the family would be glad to haue food to eat as well as the chiefest persons To instruct a countrey-village is a worke of mercy as well as to teach the mother-Cities of a kingdome and to be carefull of the high or head places but carelesse of little hamlets is as vnmercifull a part as to pamper vp a great family and to let a little one starue for hunger or as if a Prince should prouide for the safety of great multitudes of his subiects and neglect the lesser companies that abide in poorer villages or as if a man should tender the welfare of his head and neuer regard his foot or his finger Wherefore all Magistrates must set before their eyes the example of God as a cleere glasse to looke vpon appointing the ordering of the Leuites in such sort that all the Tribes might be instructed being so diuided scattered among the rest that their labours might be communicated to all as also the example of Iesus Christ who in the dayes of his flesh taught and preached euery where not onely at Ierusalem but in Galile and other desert and desolate places so that they ought to haue an especiall care and regard that euery Congregation haue his sufficient Minister And that they may be constrained to yeeld to this trueth or at least perswaded to the practise and performance of this dutie or if not perswaded yet conuinced in conscience that it should be done and that it is their sinne if it be left vndone let vs a little consider somewhat farther the fact of God how carefull he was thereof in the land of Israel that as well the little townes as the greater Cities might haue able teachers Hence it is that he commandeth the children of Israel that they giue vnto the Leuites the ordinary teachers of the people of the inheritance in their possession Cities to dwell in all the Cities which they were to giue to these Leuites were eight and forty Num. 35.2 7. The accomplishment whereof we may reade at large in the booke of Ioshua chap. 21.4 5 6 7. In euery Tribe they had foure Cities and so were by the ordinance of God diuided in Iacob and scattered in Israel according to the ancient Prophesie of Iacob Gene. 49. For out of the Tribes of Iudah Simeon and Beniamin they had 13. Cities verse 4. Out of the families of the Tribe of Ephraim and out of the Tribe of Dan and out of the halfe Tribe of Manasseh they had 10. Cities verse 5. Out of the families of the tribe of Issachar and out of the Tribe of Asher and out of the Tribe of Naphtali and out of the halfe tribe of Manasseh in Bashan they had 13. Cities vers 6. Lastly out of the Tribe of Reuben Gad and Zebulun they had giuen and granted vnto them 12. Cities verse 7. By this meanes was the instruction of Gods people prouided for plentifully through a multitude of Cities appointed vnto them not altogether or in one place of the land but dispersed heere and there according to the infinite wisedome of God and the absolute necessity of the people We heard before what wonderfull care godly Iehoshaphat the king of Iudah had who sent the Leuites throughout all the Cities of his kingdome which caryed with them the Booke of the Lord and taught all the land and his zeale was rewarded with riches honour and great prosperitie in aboundance 2. Chron. 17.5.9 The like commendation is giuen of Iosiah who appointed the Priests to their seuerall charges and encouraged them to the seruice of the Lord and said vnto the Leuites that taught all Israel 2 Chr. 35.2.3 which were holy vnto the Lord Put the holy Arke in the house which Salomon the sonne of Dauid king of Israel did build c. So then for as much as Christ preached to small villages as wel as to bigger townes forasmuch as it was the wise policy of God to place the Leuites round about his Tabernacle and to grant vnto them cities throughout euery Tribe forasmuch as it was the carefulnesse of Iehoshaphat and Iosiah to haue all places of
their kingdome replenished with good and able teachers and forasmuch as the Apostle would haue Elders chosen by election in euery Citie let all those that are Patrones of benefices and bestowers of Ecclesiasticall liuings looke out godly and learned preachers where there is want that euen small preferments in little Parishes and villages may haue Ministers of more ability then commonly they haue lest euen the blood of them that perish through the ignorance of the one and default of the other be required at their hands If the cure or Congregation be small it is by many thought to be a sufficient cause to bestow it vpon an vnsufficient person and sometimes vpon their porters or other seruants if so be they can in any reasonable or tollerable sort reade English and satisfie the Law they think no more is required at their hands and all this is practised because forsooth it is a little Parish But Christ hath shewed by his owne example that little Parishes are to bee instructed as well as great and wide Cities And if this example cannot teach vs it shall be able to condemne vs of vnfaithfulnesse and of want of mercy and compassion toward the soules of men The Lord put it into the hearts of such as are to dispose the liuings of lesser Congregations to set ouer them such Pastors as may feed them with the bread of life that is with the preaching of the Gospel of the kingdome 40 And the Lord said vnto Moses Number all the first borne of the males of the children of Israel from a moneth old and vpward and take the number of their names 41 And thou shalt take the Leuites for mee I am the Lord in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites instead of all the firstlings among the cattel of the children of Israel 42 And Moses numbred as the Lord commanded him all the first borne among the children of Israel 43 And all the first borne males by the number of names from a moneth olde and vpward of those that were numdred of them were twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thirteene 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 45 Take the Leuites in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites in stead of their cattell and the Leuites shall be mine I am the Lord. 46 And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred threescore and thirteene of the first borne of the children of Israel which are more then the Leuites 47 Thou shalt euen take fiue shekels apeece by the polle after the shekel of the Sanctuary shalt thou take them the shekel is twenty gerahs Exod 30.13 Leuit. 27.25 and 18.16 Ezek. 45.12 48 And thou shalt giue the money wherewith the odde number of them is to be redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes 49 And Moses tooke the redemption money of them that were ouer and aboue them that were redeemed by the Leuites 50 Of the first borne of the children of Israel tooke he the money a thousand three hundred and threescore and fiue shekels of the Sanctuary 51 And Moses gaue the money of them that were redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord as the Lord commanded Moses Hitherto we haue spoken of the numbring of the Tribe of Leui simply without any relation to others Now we are to speake of it comparatiuely For in this place the Leuites are compared with the first borne among the people whom God commanded to be redeedeemed by substitution of the Leuites and appointing of them in their roome This hath two parts First the enumeration it selfe comparing the persons to be redeemed with those that are to succeed them and come in their places to the 44. verse Secondly the manner of matching or equalling of them both whose number was different to wit the Leuites and the first borne by a Pecuniary redemption of those that did amount to more then the Leuites to the end of the Chapter Touching the first we are to consider these particulars first the commandement of God charging Moses to number the first borne that are males among the children of Israel the Leuites being already numbred as we haue heard in the former part of this Chapter from a moneth old and aboue and to take the number of their names and then commanding him to substitute the persons of the Leuites for his seruice and their cattell for the cattell of the first borne Secondly the obedience of Moses to this commandement all the first borne of the males being numbred amounted to the number of two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three The second point is the paralleling or equalling of them both by redeeming the ouerplus of the first borne wherin also we may behold the commandement of God and execution of it by Moses The Lord commandeth the Leuites to succeed the first borne and whereas there were 273. moe of the first borne then of the Leuites he ordaineth that fiue shekels of the Sanctuary should be paid of the people for euery person that was aboue that tribe which money was to be giuen to the Priests The execution of the commmandement followeth in the three last verses wherein we may see how Moses obeyeth in them both for he tooke the redemption money of the people and gaue the money of them that were redeemed to Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord. Out of this diuision sixe questions may be demaunded all which we wil runne ouer and briefly dispatch that we may proceed to the doctrine Obiect 1 The first question may be asked how the number of the first borne which came to 22273 surmounted the number of the Leuites which amounted to the number of 22300. For if we consider what Moses hath expressed before in the particular summes of the seuerall families mentioned in this Chapter it may seeme at the first sight that the Leuites were moe in number then the first borne exceeded them by 27. persons For the summe of the family of the Gershonites was accounted to be 7500 persons verse 22. The summe of the family of the Kohathites was accounted 8600. verse 28. Lastly the summe of the family of the Merarites was said to be 6200. The totall summe of these three particulars amounteth to 22300. whereas the first borne amounted onely to 22273. â—nswer I answere this difference is onely in shew and not in substance for in the family of the Kohathites the Priests also were comprehended and the first borne of the Leuites so that whereas the number of these amounted to three hundred the Leuites are rightly said to be two and twenty thousand verse 39. and the first borne among the Israelites to be two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three Obiect 2 Secondly the question may be asked how the money commanded to be
the Church Hymeneus and Alexander 1 Tim. 1.13 â— concerning the faith made shipwrack are deliuered vp vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme The Apostle commandeth the Church of the Corinthians to purge out the old leauen that is 1 Cor. 5.7.13 as it is expounded afterward in plaine words put away from your selues that wicked person Wherein he alludeth to the law of Moses such as were to eat of the Passeouer were bidden to put leauen out of their houses Exod. 12.15 â— 23.18 and 3â— 25. and to prouide that no leauened bread were found among them The Israelites were not to kil the Passeouer before they had rid their houses of it It was not enough for them not to vse or not to touch leauened bread but they were charged to remoue it from them and then they should be sure not to be partakers of it nor to be tempted by it to eate thereof To these euident proofes it were easie to adde sundry other but these are sufficient to shew vnto vs that open and obstinate sinners are not to be fostered in the Church but to be put out of it The reasons heereof are diuers and that in Reason 1 diuers respects both in respect of God and in respect of the Church and in respect of the offenders themselues First it would be reprochfull to God and his sonne Iesus Christ if they that leade a wicked and wretched life should be admitted freely to his Table as if his people were a coÌ„pany or conspiracy of prophane persons Col. 1.24 whereas the Church is the body of Christ If then his body should consist of such filthy loathsome stinking members the reproch of it would redownd vnto the head The Apostle telleth the Iewes that the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through them Rom. 2.24 If then wicked men should be suffered and cherished in the Church the enemies of the Gospel would take occasion thereby to blaspheme the Name of God as if the Christian faith did either make men wicked or did winke at wickednesse or did encourage them to liue wickedly Secondly by continuall company with the Reason 2 wicked the godly are corrupted We are all prone to euil as Adam to lay hand on the forbidden fruite we are ready to goe out of the way and when we haue euil examples before our eyes we soone take the occasion that is offered as when fire and to we come together This reason is vrged by the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 6 7 11. Your reioycing is not good know ye not that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe There is danger to the rest of the Church to retaine among them euill men It is a meanes to spread sinne abroad into euery part vntill the whole body become abhominable and therefore it is better that one member be cut off then that the whole body of the Church should perish The offender then is to beare the punishment of his sinne that the rest may be kept from sinning Thirdly they are to be cut off to the ende Reason 3 that such as are wicked liuers may begin to be ashamed of themselues and their wickednesse It is profitable to themselues that their vngodlinesse should be punished that they by the feeling of Gods chastisement may awake out of their sleepe who by sufferance winking at their sinne would grow more obstinate This is the reason set downe by the Apostle in many places The incestuous person that had committed such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles must be barred and banished from the city of God and deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the Spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 1 Cor. 5 5. We must haue no company with scandalous liuers that they may bee ashamed â—â—ess 3 14. In like manner also heretickes must bee proceeded against and cast out by the highest censure that they may learne not to blaspheme Before we come to the vses let vs answer Obiection 1 a few obiections thereby to cleere this point which hath beene gainsaied and contradicted by many First there is obiected against it the Parable of Christ Math. 13 30. touching the tares where the housholder commandeth his seruants to suffer the tares and wheat to grow together vntill the haruest that is the end of the world verse 39. then shall the tares be gathered and bound in bundles to be burned but the wheat shall bee gathered into the barne This they expound as if Christ should command the Ministers not to excommunicate any of the wicked but to tollerate them together with the godly But this were to make Christ to speake with two tongues â—er and to vtter things contrary one to another for in the 18. chapter of that Gospel he doth expresly command it to be practised Besides we are not to sift euery part of a Parable but to mark the scope Now his purpose is not to set downe the duty of the Ministers but to comfort all the seruants of God when they behold publike scandals and open offences euery where to arise euen in the middest of the Church so that it cannot bee cleane purged forasmuch as in the end it shall come to passe that albeit notorious sinnes breake out as vlcers in a body yet all stumbling blockes shall be remoued and taken out of the way and all that worke iniquity shall bee cast into hell This is it that he teacheth chap. 18 7. Woe to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but woe to that man by whom the offence commeth And the Apostle saith There must be heresies that they which are approued may be made manifest 1 Cor. 11 19. Heere the faithfull and hypocrites are mingled together in the Church as wheate and chaffe in the floore and as good fish and bad in the net When we see this we ought not to be discouraged but rather labour that we may be good Corne fit to be gathered into the Lords Garner when he shall send his Angels to gather out of his kingdome all things that offend and them which doe iniquity then hee shall cast them into a furnace of fire where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Math. 13 41 42. That this is the drift of Christ and the meaning of the Parable appeareth by the interpretation that is giuen of it in that place wherein he maketh no mention at all of those seruants which are supposed to represent the Ministers which if it had bin as these would inferre he would not haue left out But he insisteth cheefely and principally vpon this that when all things shall be dissolued all offences and offenders shall be gathered together and cast as it were one bundle into hell They then are deceiued that thinke it is not necessary to purge out the great and grosse offenders The Church is the City of God excommunication is the
the Lyons brake their bones in pieces and tore them in sunder that had cast Daniel into the denne Dan. 6 24. Thus shall it bee with all persecuters that plot the ruine of the Church They may gather themselues together but they shall be scatterd they may pronounce a decree but it shall not stand they may digge deepe to hide their counsels but they shall be discouered come to nothing Hee hath not made his Church a prey vnto their teeth but hath vtterly destroyed them and made hauocke of them that they became dung to the earth and a prey to the fowles of heauen They then are greatly to be reproued who behold euery where and at all times the workes of God both of his mercy toward his people and of his iudgements against his enemies and yet are neuer moued to glorifie his Name nor to walke in obedience before him In the middest whereof I dwell Wee haue heard the strength of the reason and how necessarily and demonstratiuely it concludeth The presence of GOD with vs is a forcible meanes to pricke vs forward and to prouoke vs to holinesse of life and to all well-doing Now let vs consider the words in themselues without the consideration of others Wherein we see hee giueth his promise for his presence or setteth downe plainely vnto theÌ„ that he is continually among them to wit the holy God among his holy people â—ine â—euerâ—â—resent 〈◊〉 peoâ— This teacheth vs that God is euermore present with his people he is in the middest of them he is neuer absent from them He watcheth ouer theÌ„ for their good he neuer slumbreth nor sleepeth hee neuer forsaketh them that he should bring them into danger This appeareth in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39 21 23. The Lord was with him and shewed him mercy and gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison Where hauing shewed that God was with Ioseph he expoundeth and expresseth what his presence was and wherein it consisted and how it was manifested Hee was cast into prison and lay in great misery yet did not God forsake him but was with him euen in prison God abhorreth not the loathsome prisons into which his seruants are cast He commandeth vs to visite his Children that are put in prison much more therefore will he do it himselfe This is set downe in the praier of Dauid for Salomon his sonne Arise and be doing and the Lord be with thee 1 Chron. 22 11 16. and in the prayer of Salomon at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 57. The Lord our God be with vs as he was with our Fathers let not him leaue vs nor forsake vs. This also is that mercifull promise which he maketh to his people Exod. 29 45 46. I will dwell among the children of Israel and will be their God and they shall know that I am the Lord their God that brought them foorth out of the Land of Egypt that I may dwell among them I am the Lord their God Heereby doth the Prophet comfort himselfe Psal 23 4. Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none euil for thou art with me thy rodde and thy staffe doth comfort me This is such a principle as is so plaine that it needeth no farther confirmation that wheresoeuer two or three are gathethered together in his Name he is in the middest of them Mat. 18. I will propound a few reasons and that Reason 1 breefely First he will saue those that are his His presence is not a vaine presence neither is he an idle beholder of things that are done but his presence is to prosper and to saue The end of his beeing with vs is the saluation of vs. This is the reason that God giueth to his people and the promise of deliuerance after long trouble Ier. 30 11. I am with thee saith the Lord to saue thee though I make a full end of all Nations whither I haue scattered thee yet will I not make a full end of thee but I will correct thee in measure and will not leaue thee altogether vnpunished And to the same purpose he speaketh in the 42 chapter Bee not afraid of the King of Babylon of whom yee are afraid be not afraid of him saith the Lord for I am with you to saue you and to deliuer you from his hand We must not therefore dreame of a presence that effecteth nothing hee is not one that standeth still and doth nothing as he that is in a dreame but rather willeth his people oftentimes to stand still while he worketh all in all Secondly they haue good successe in their Reason 2 lawfull labours and honest endeuours so that he maketh the workes of their hands prosperous Except the Lord do builde the house watch the City the labours of the builder and the cares of the watchman profit nothing at all This reason is rendred in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39. God was with him and hee made all that he had to prosper So it is said in the booke of the Iudges The Lord was with Iudah Iudges 1 19. he draue out the inhabitants of the Mountaine In like manner we reade concerning Dauid 2 Sam. 5 10. Dauid went on and grew great and the Lord God of hosts was with him Seeing then God saueth his people in times of danger and prospereth the workes of their hands that they vndertake in his feare it followeth that he is continually with them Let vs now come to the vses that arise from Vse 1 hence First for the encrease of a sound faith in God in whom we are to trust we may conclude that seeing God is with his seruants therefore they shall not fall downe or take the foile but shall prosper and preuaile He leaueth them not to themselues he withdraweth not his strength from them he deliuereth them not to the lust and pleasure of their enemies This is it which he telleth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iudg. 1 5. There shall not any be able to stand before thee all the daies of thy life as I was with Moses so I will bee with thee Whensoeuer we prosper in our waies finde the blessing of God to haue beene with vs in our actions let vs not ascribe it to our industry and pollicy to our owne diligence and endeuours but acknowledge from whence it springeth and proceedeth it is because God is with vs. This is a notable comfort vnto vs to consider that the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against the Church to deface it and to roote it out and to destroy it If the Church faile God shall faile with it If this be vnpossible so is the other If the church should faile Christ must also faile and all the benefits of his death and passion which can neuer come to passe forasmuch as he died not in vaine but will make his death auaileable in all the members of his body
reckoning He that thinketh he can make sufficient amends to men that there shall be no farther enquiry into the matter reckoneth without his host and therefore must reckon once againe Hence it is that the Apostle saith 1. Thess 4 6. Let no man goe beyond and defraud his brother in any matter because the Lord is an auenger of all such We must know that God hath to do with it and will punish seuerely for the breach of his law There are many sorts of coniunctions whereby mankind is coupled combined one to another as the coniunction of consanguinity of affinity of amity of city of country of humanity some haue more of these bands linked together all haue some of them to vnite them in one and thereby as it were to binde them to the peace to their good behauiour that they should abstaine from all violent and fraudulent conueyances one from another Among all knots that serue to linke vs and locke vs together as friends which are as our owne soule none is greater or faster then that coniunction which we haue with Christ our head and which the members of his body haue one with another whereby it commeth to passe that we are al made in himselfe of twaine one new man Eph. 2 15. and euery man of vs members one of another Rom. 12 5. This spirituall coniunction is more effectuall to procure the mutuall good of the parties conioyned then either that which is naturall or that which is ciuill Neuerthelesse we must do no wrong to any man God hath made vs keepers of the body of the substance of the dignity of the honour and of the good name of our brethren if they be men and bee alied vnto vs no other way but by the commō band of humanity we must do them no iniury although they be our vtter enemies If wee haue farther bands to chaine vs together it is so much the greater sinne if wee breake those cords and will not suffer our selues to be tied with them And marke the reason that the Apostle vrgeth he doth not say If we doe any way defraud them or circumuent them the Iudge shall iudge it or the Magistrate shall punish it but God is the auenger of all such dealings and will not suffer them to escape The like threatning we reade in Moses Exod. 22 22 23 24. If the oppressed cry God will heare their cry so that they shall be deliuered and their oppressors punished If we could suffer this consideration to enter into our hearts that though all should acquit vs or no man durst lay hold vpon vs yet God himselfe will take their cause and quarrell into his hands execute sentence vpon their enemies it would be an effectual argument to moue vs to make conscience of all sinnes euen of such as immediately and directly do concerne men and not onely of such as concerne God and his worship If we were assured that the iniuries which we do vnto others should be answered before the Magistrate and we stand at the bar to plead guilty or not guilty we would be afraid to deale hardly with them or to shew any indignities toward them How much more then ought we to tremble and to quake euery ioynt of vs to consider that the time of vengeance shall come when we must appeare before the throne and tribunall seate of Iesus Christ our Lord to receiue according to the workes that we haue done in this flesh Foure crying sins mentioned in the Scriptures Sundry of the ancient haue obserued foure crying sinnes mentioned in the Scriptures the which albeit they goe away many times vnpunished in the world yet vengeance will not suffer such to liue but God findeth them out in their sinnes as the crying of blood the lust of the Sodomites the noise of the oppressed and the hire of the labourers these are often passed ouer with silence and tollerated among men but they sound shrilly in the eares of God ascend vp to his iudgement seat Albeit there be no man to accuse them that commit these sinnes yet without farther processe or enditement they suffer them not to rest but summon them to his barre and call without ceasing for iudgement against them The first is wilfull murther and shedding of innocent blood for when Abel the righteous was slaine Gen. 4 11. the Scripture saith The voice of thy brothers blood crieth vnto me from the ground whereby is signified that the godly though secretly and seditiously slaine of the vngodly patiently bearing the iniuries offered them without murmuring and complaining yet after death when their mouthes seeme to bee stopped and their tongues tied ceasse not to accuse their murtherers as guilty before God and to lift vp their voices out of the earth to call downe vengeance against them The Prophet saith Psal 116 15. The death of the Saints is precious in the sight of the Lord and Psal 72 12 14. He shall deliuer the needy when he cryeth the poore also and him that hath no helper he shall redeeme their soule from deceit and violence and precious shall their blood be in his sight So likewise the soules of them that were slaine for the word of God and for the testimony which they held Reuel 6 10. cry with a loud voice O Lord holy and true doest thou not iudge auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth This ought to minister contentment vnto them and to teach them patience forasmuch as God hath a care of them and a tender respect vnto them He numbreth the haires of their head Math. 10. He gathereth their teares in a bottell Psalm 56 8. He heareth their sighes Psal 69 33. He telleth their steps and ordereth their goings Psal 56. He vnderstandeth their complaints Psal 145. He hearkneth to their praiers Psal 34 6. and he keepeth all their bones The second crying sinne is lust and vncleannesse of which the Lord speaketh Gen. 18 20 21. Because the cry of Sodome and Gomorrah is great and because their sinne is very greeuous I will goe downe now and see whether they haue done altogether according to the cry of it which is come vnto me and if not I will know True it is those Cities were culpable of sundry sinnes as Ezek. 16 49. Pride fulnesse of bread abundance of idlenesse and contempt of the poore howbeit when the Lord saith their sinne is very greeuous he pointeth out this outragious and accursed sinne which the pure God abhorreth as a fruite of impurity See heere the difference betweene the Spirit of God and the spirit of the diuell Such as are filthy liuers and possessed with the spirit of vncleannesse doe account fornication and adultery to be tricks of youth and sports of pleasure whereas God maketh them in his word to be sinnes that lift vp their voices cry vnto him for vengeance When Pharaoh King of Egypt had taken away Sarah Abrahams wife Gen 12. ◠The
Lord plagued him and his house with great plagues vntill hee had restored her If a bare purpose to commit adultery and that ignorantly called for iudgment vpon an heathen king how much more shall the liuing in this sinne bring moe stripes vpon vs that liue in the light of the Gospel haue the truth plainely reuealed vnto vs forasmuch as he that knoweth his masters will doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes The third crying sinne is the oppression of such persons as are destitute of helpe which is ioyned with cruelty as for example such as are widdowes fatherlesse strangers poore innocents whose cry God hath promised to heare and to helpe them This we heard before out of the booke of Exodus If you afflict them in any wise and they cry at all vnto me Exo. 22 â—â— Deut. 154. I will surely heare their cry and my wrath shall waxe hot and I will kill you with the sword and your wiues shall be widdowes and your children fatherlesse The Prophet Habakkuk prophesieth against such and painteth out their sinne in liuely colours chap. 2 9 11 12. Woe to him that coueteth an euill couetousnesse to his house that he may set his nest on high that he may be deliuered from the power of euill c. The stone shall cry out of the wall and the beame out of the timber shal answer it One shall say Woe to him that buildeth a Towne with blood another shall make answer and stablisheth a City by iniquity These oppressers do sucke out as it were the blood and life of the needy that haue none to whom to cry out for redresse but in the eares of the Lord. They dare not buckle and encounter with the mighty for as when the pot of earth and of yron meet together the earthen vessell is dashed in peeces so when the mighty and the needy striue the poore man striueth against the streame and bringeth much misery vpon himselfe Their helpe is onely in God the Father of all consolation If men stop their eares against them and will not rescue them out of the snare of the fowler and the net of the hunter let them abide vnder the shadow of the Almighty and shroud themselues vnder his wings who wil couer them with his feathers and heare them in their afflictions The last crying sinne is the poore labourers wages that are wrongfully and vniustly deteined this also cryeth aloud and neuer ceaseth vntill God hearken to the cry of it Many thinke it goods well gained that can be gotten from the poore but they shall finde it fret as a canker and consume as a moth the residue of their substance Hereunto commeth that law of the Lord Deut. 24 14 15. Thou shalt not oppresse an hired seruant that is poore needy c. thou shalt giue him his hire neither shall the Sunne goe downe vpon it for he is poore and setteth his heart vpon it lest he cry against thee vnto the Lord and it be sinne vnto thee Where wee see that this consideration of committing sinne against God ought to enter into vs to restraine vs from doing wrong against any especially the poore and needy brother or the stranger that is in the Land And to this purpose speaketh the Apostle Iames chap. 5 4. Behold the hire of the labourers which haue reaped downe your fields which is of you kept back by fraud cryeth the cries of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of Saboth â—ld â—cryâ— Whereby it appeareth that there is a double kinde of crying one of iniquity and wickednes the other of the oppressed and afflicted If one of these ceasse yet the other shall neuer ceasse crying It falleth out oftentimes through the power and might of the greater sort that the poore dare not mutter or murmure if they begin to cry out and complaine their mouthes are soone stopped because their angry lookes make them afraid of their displeasure their seuere threatnings are too heauy a burden for them to beare but the other shall neuer giue ouer crying the sinne of the oppressors shall cry against them for vengeance as we see wheÌ„ Abel could not cry yet his blood cried and was heard Sinne hath a voice more shrill then the sound of a Trumpet for that be it neuer so loud vanisheth in the aire cannot pierce the Clouds whereas the noise that issueth and proceedeth from sin out-reacheth the Clouds entreth into the eares of the Lord of hosts What then Must we imagine that sinne is a bodily thing â—he cry â—e it that hath a mouth to speake a voice to cry No this cry is nothing else but the vnchangeable order of Gods iustice punishing sinne euen as at the instance and importunity of the innocent party a iust Iudge cannot but releeue the oppressed and punish the guilty and so doe iustice according to the office committed vnto him As if it were said blood will haue vengeance vncleannesse will haue vengeance oppression will haue vengeance fraud and deceit will haue vengeance God cannot but punish all these crying sins because he is a iust Iudge otherwise he were vnrighteous It is the nature of all sin to prouoke God to enter into iudgement with the sinner but especially these horrible and abhominable crimes mentioned before And as it is the nature of sinne to cry out to GOD for vengeance so it is the nature of God to punish sinne and to take vengeance of it Therefore they greatly deceiue both themselues and others that make him like to one of the gods of the Gentiles not to be offended at all or very little displeased with sinne and not to regard what men doe As if iustice were not essentiall vnto him or as if he could deny himselfe or as if he could ceasse to be God for as soone he may do these as the other But if it can in any sort agree to him â—ent Paâ— in Gen. 4. that he can bee not willing to punish sinne then he can also not hate sinne forasmuch as to hate is nothing else but to be willing to punish reiect And if it be incident to him not to hate sinne then also it will follow that hee can loue and like sinne If he can loue sinne he can deny himselfe and destroy himselfe he can like of the workes of the diuell which is vnpossible to do and horrible blasphemy to affirme Lastly seeing whatsoeuer is of the nature of sinne is against God it directeth vs what Vse 5 we are to do when we haue any way sinned and desire to haue peace of conscience we must not goe to Saints or Angels whom wee haue not offended who are not able to be reuenged of vs but it is our duty to call for mercy at his hands against whom onely wee haue sinned and to seeke to be reconciled to him whose lawes we haue transgressed and who is able to cast body and soule
many of the cheefest among the Iewes withheld the tithes and offerings from them to whom they were due by the expresse gift of God Verse 11. so that the house of God was forsaken he was mercifull vnto him againe and spared him and made him to bee magnified of all the people according to the saying of the Lord 1 Sam. 2 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise mee shall be lightly esteemed Consider with me farther another example to wit touching Ebed-melech The fourth example when as the Prophet Ieremy by false suggestions and accusations was thrust into the dungeon where was no water but mire so that he sunke down and stucke fast in it and must of necessity perish in short time if he were not speedily deliuered this stranger spake to the King for him and was content to take vpon him the enuy of many that he might expose himselfe vnto My Lord the King these men haue done euill in all that they haue done to Ieremiah the Prophet whom they haue cast into the dungeon and hee is like to dye for hunger in the place where he is for there is no more bread in the City Ier. 38 9. So he drew him vp with cords and tooke him vp out of the dungeon What then He that remembred Ieremy in prison hath his owne life giuen him for a prey and he that lifted vp the Prophet out of the dungeon is assured also of his owne deliuerance God doth greatly accept of the compassion he shewed and rewarded it to the full so that Ieremy is sent vnto him with this ioyfull message in those miserable daies when Ierusalem was taken by the enemies the Princes were slaine with the sword Zedekiah the King had his eyes put out his sonnes were slaine before his face the Kings house was burned with fire the walles of the City were broken downe and the remnant of the people were carried away into captiuity in the middest of all these tumults publike calamities I say rhe Prophet receiueth a commandement from God to goe vnto this godly Ethiopian being one of the Eunuches that was in the Kings house and to say vnto him Thus saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Behold I will bring my words vpon this Citty for euill and not for good and they shall bee accomplished in that day before thee but I will deliuer thee in that day saith the LORD and thou shalt not be giuen into the hand of the men of whom thou art afraid for I will surely deliuer thee and thou shalt not fall by the sword but thy life shall be for a prey vnto thee because thou hast put thy trust in mee saith the Lord Ier. 39 16 17 18. He had done good to Ieremy God doth good vnto him and accounteth it as done vnto himselfe â—ift exâ—e The last example shall be out of the New Testament mentioned by the Apostle Paul 2 Tim. 1 16 17 18. The Lord giue mercy vnto the house of Onesiphorus for he oft refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chaine but when hee was at Rome he sought mee out very diligently found me the Lord grant vnto him that hee may finde mercy of the Lord in that day Where hee prayeth that he might reape as he had sowed and gather as he had scattered and receiue as he had bestowed to wit mercy for mercy goodnesse for goodnesse and kindnesse for kindnesse and no doubt God heard his praier according to his promise and recompenced him that had refreshed the Apostle This is that which the Lord promiseth in the Prophet Malachi chap. 3 10. If they would robbe him and spoile him no more but bring all his tithes into his house he passeth his word toward theÌ„ that they should see plenty vpon their labors and a remouing of those meanes that caused famine and misery to fall vpon them and to come among them as before he threatned denounced that as they spoiled God so God spoiled them and as they caused famine to be in his house by keeping backe his portion so he caused scarsenesse of bread and cleannesse of teeth in their houses causing extreme want to bee in the middest of them in withholding and keeping backe his blessings and in sending vpon them his greeuous plagues Now hee telleth them that if they murmure not at the maintenance of his Ministers but pay them truely and sustaine them conscionably hee will satisfie them with good things and remoue from them euill things He would open the windowes of heauen vnto them and poure out a blessing without measure And thus we see how we may finde comfort vnto our selues and strengthen our faith by such examples as the Scripture affoordeth vnto vs. Beside the Ramme of attonement whereby an attonement shall bee made for him In these words we are to consider the last but yet the chiefe and principall meanes of sanctification which also is a satisfaction to God and a putting and purging away of the sinne of defrauding our neighbour And heerein indeed standeth the onely way of expiation blotting out iniquity howbeit set downe in the ceremony For neither can confession of our sinnes to God nor making restitution of our euill gotten goods to man put away our sin we may confesse all the day long we may bestow all our goods to feede the poore and giue our bodies to bee burned and yet our sinnes shall lye heauy vpon vs and presse vs downe to the gates of hell it is onely the blood of Christ as a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled that can do it Neither is it enough for vs to say Christ hath washed vs from our sinnes he hath paid a sufficient price for them and therefore it skilleth not whether they bee acknowledged to God or recompenced to men For we haue seene that GOD requireth besides the Ramme of attonement that such as haue wronged their brethren must both confesse and restore or else they can haue no benefit of reconciliatioÌ„ to God by the death of Christ We are therefore in this place to marke how our sinnes are purged which is expressed vnder a type figure True it is the blood of Buls and other beasts is not able to take away sinne Heb. 9 12 and 10 4. neither is it possible that the offering vp of guifts and sacrifices could make holy concerning the conscience him that did the seruice Verse 9. and sanctifie the commers thereunto Hebrewes 10 verse 1. For sinne is an offence done to God a breach of the Law and a wounding of the conscience But what is the blood of Bullocks able to do touching the curing of these mischiefes and maladies Will I eate saith the Lord the flesh of Buls or drinke the blood of Goats Psal 50 13. Doubtlesse such things of small account and reckning haue no force or efficacy to appease the wrath of God which is infinite Besides the iustice of GOD required that man himselfe
the Minister of GOD to attend the issue Shee stood to be iudged he to be the instrument of the iudgement She was to come vnto iudgement he to bring her vnto iudgement Thus we haue runne ouer the principall questions that were to be touched Analys Iunij in Numer in handling whereof I haue followed the iudgment of the learned who haue discussed and resolued these doubts and difficulties before me Now we are to proceed in order to the doctrine arising from hence Verse 15.16 Then shall the man bring his wife vnto the Priest c. We see in these words that the man is to bring his suspected wife to the place and meanes of her tryall If euery one that was suspected might be put away many husband 's not louing but growing weary of their wiues would readily entertaine any the least flying report and thereupon take occasion to be diuorsed from them Wherefore to the end that euery one suspected shold not by and by be condemned the Lord ordaineth that he should bring his wife to the Priest and before him vndergoe such tryall as is appointed for her Doctrine None is to be accounted guilty before tryall We learne from hence that it is Gods ordinance that no innocent person should be oppressed in iudgement and none at the priuate pleasure of any ought to be condemned before their tryall Euery person must hold vp his hand at the barre before he be pronounced guilty This appeareth plainly in the Law of Moses decreeing against idolatrous cities if the children of Belial haue withdrawne the inhabitants of their citie saying Let vs goe and serue other gods which ye haue not knowne Deut. 12.14 15 and 19.18 Then shalt thou enquire and make search and aske diligently and behold if it be truth and the thing certaine that such abomination is wrought among you thou shalt surely smite the inhabitants of that city with the edge of the sword destroying it vtterly and all that is therein c. Where we see that in the matter of idolatry which God aboue many other sinnes abhorreth as that which goeth neerest to his heart and as it were pierceth into the very marrow of his worship and seruice he would not haue euery suspicion to be taken or euery report to be receiued but hee will haue the matter examined and the trueth tryed out and searched to the full before any processe be made out against them Hence it is that Salomon complaineth of the contrary course oftentimes obserued Eccles 7.15 All things haue I seene in the dayes of my vanity there is a iust man that perisheth in his righteousnesse and there is a wicked man that prolongeth his life in hâ—s wickednesse To this purpose speaketh the Apostle Iames chap. 5.5.6 against the abuse of their power in rich men Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earth and beene wanton ye haue nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter ye haue condemned and kâ—lled the iust and he doth not resist you Thus we set it is no new thing to see innocency it selfe trodden vnder foot and innocent persons condemned The Apostle Peter setting downe the duties of Magistrates willeth those to whom hee wrote to submit themselues to euery ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be to the king as supreme 1 Pet â—3 â— or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent by him for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that doe well So that it is the ordinance of God that euill doers should be punished and that such as doe well should be commended and rewarded and therefore no innocent person ought to be discountenanced or put to death This trueth is strengthened vnto vs many Reason 1 wayes First by example which is beyond all comparison and exception for no man may compare with him no man dare except against him I meane the example of God himselfe who goeth before vs in the practise heereof that we should follow him in this duty Before he brought vpon the world confusion of tongues he is said to goe downe among them to see their fact Gen. 11.6 Thus he dealt with Adam before he pronounced him guilty and denounced iudgement vpon him hee called vnto him Adam Where art thou hee examined him and asked him farther Gen. 3.11 Whether he had eaten of the fruit of the tree in the mids of the garden of which he had said Thou shalt not eate thereof lest thou die In like maner he dealt with Caine chap. 4.9.10 before hee pronounced him cursed from the earth which opened her mouth to receiue his brothers blood from his hand and that he should be a vagabond and runnagate first he examineth him Where is Abel thy brother then he endighteth and conuinceth him What hast thou done the voyce of thy brothers blood cryeth vnto me for vengeance So in the eighteene chapter of the same booke before he destroyed Sodome and Gomorrha with fire and brimstone from heauen he said to Abraham Gen. 18.20 21. Behold the cry of Sodome and Gomorrha is great and because their sinne is very grieuous I will goe downe now and see whether they haue done altogether according to the cry of it which is come vnto me and if not I will know Whereby he would instruct vs that before wee enter into iudgement with any person or pronounce sentence vpon any people he first taketh good consideration of the fact which causeth his punishment So ought it to bee with euery one of vs wee must lay before vs this example if wee would be the children of our heauenly Father Secondly it is the ende of all Magistracy Reason 2 to protect and countenance the Godly but to roote out and destroy the vngodly to be a praise and protection to the one but a terrour and feare to the other as Romanes chapter 13. verse 3. Magistrates are not to bee feared for good workes but for euill wilt thou then bee without feare of the power Doe well so shalt thou haue praise of the same c. After that Iehoshaphat had beene reprooued by the Prophet he called the people againe to the honouring of the Lord he set Iudges in the Land throughout the citties of Iudah and said vnto them Take heed what ye doe for ye execute not the iudgement of man but of the Lord and he will be with you in the iudgement wherefore now let the feare of the Lord bee vpon you take heed and doe it for there is no iniquity with the Lord our God neither respect of persons nor receiuing of reward 2 Chron. 19 6 7. He would not haue the stronger to oppresse the weaker and the high to ouerbeare the low and the rich to eate vp the poore like the greater fish that deuoure the lesse but that euery one should receiue according vnto his workes whether good or euill Reason 3 Thirdly it is an abhomination to God for any to oppresse the innocent and as great
a sinne as to iustifie the wicked Wee ought none of vs to doe that which is abhominable in the sight of God the which he greatly abhorreth A Iudge may offend two waies both by oppressing the innocent and by deliuering the guilty person by pronouncing the transgressor righteous and the righteous man a transgressor This is set downe Prou. 17 verse 15. He that iustifieth the wicked and hee that condemneth the iust euen they both are abhomination vnto the Lord. Such a one spareth the wolfe and hurteth the lambes turneth the edge of the sword vpon the godly and the backe of it toward the wicked and vngodly Reason 4 Fourthly God would haue no man put to death without witnesses For wherefore doth he often establish this in the Law that the witnesses shall come face to face be heard but that no man should perish beeing innocent Wherefore doth hee ordaine that one onely witnesse shall not be taken as sufficient but that hee would haue the cause cleered by moe witnesses This is the decree of God Deut. 17 verse 6. At the mouth of two or three witnesses shall he that is worthy of death die but at the mouth of one witnesse shall he not dye Hee will not by any meanes haue innocent blood shed Reason 5 Fiftly innocent blood cryeth to heauen for vengeance and shall not suffer him that sheddeth it to escape It is one of the crying sinnes as wee shewed before in this chapter which ascend vp and enter into the eares of the Lord of hosts There is indeed no sinne so little but commeth vp in remembrance before him against whom it is committed his eyes see and his eares heare all the workes of men 〈◊〉 4 13. which are all naked and open before his eyes and nothing kept from his knowledge neuerthelesse to note out the horrour and hainousnesse of some sinnes in comparison of others the Scripture teacheth that they cry vnto the Lord. Moses to shew the greatnes of Caines sinne committed against his naturall brother bringeth in God speaking vnto him Behold the voice of thy brothers blood cryeth vnto me and to shew the barbarous cruelty and inhumanity of the vexing and exacting Egyptians whereby they ouercharged and ouerburdened the people of God he saith to Moses I haue seene I haue seene the oppression of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry because of their Taske-masters Exod. chap. 2 verse 9. Thus also he speaketh to Samuel at another time of their oppression by the Philistims I haue looked vpon my people and their cry is come vnto me 1 Sam. chap. 9 verse 16. Thus God heareth the cry of the afflicted Iob chap. 34 verse 28. They haue caused the voice of the poore to come vnto him and he hath heard the cry of the afflicted This is the reason vrged by the Lord himselfe Exod. chap. 23 verse 7. And Ieremy protesteth and professeth as much to the face of his enemies and persecutors that sought his destruction chapter 26 verse 14 15. As for mee behold I am in your hands doe with mee as yee thinke good and right but know yee for certaine that if yee put mee to death yee shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this Citty and vpon the inhabitants thereof for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speake all these words in your eares Thus we see how God sheweth himselfe an enemy against all wrong iudgements and he will not suffer them to escape vnpunished but will enter into iudgement with such partiall and corrupt Iudges The vses heereof are to bee marked diligently Vse 1 of vs. First this serueth to reprooue all rashnesse headinesse and heedlesnesse of such as make haste to inflict punishment before an exact knowledge of the fact and fault Such are no better then cruell wolues that seeke and sucke the blood of the innocent lambes This was the sinne of wicked Iezabel that caused Naboth to bee stoned to death 1 Kings 21. We reade in the Acts of the Apostles how the chiefe Chaptaine commanded that Paul should be scourged that he might know wherefore they cryed so against him Acts 22 verse 24. Heere is a preposterous course to punish first and to enquire of the fault afterward so that the punishment shall be certaine whiles the offence is vncertaine But this is the lot and euer hath beene of Gods children they are punished heere oftentimes as malefactors and euill dooers and their enemies both rage and rush most furiously vpon them that doe possesse their soules with patience and doe not by violence resist against them They are more hungry then Beares more mercilesse then Tygers more rauenous then Wolues more greedy then Lyons more fierce then dogges against them they shew no mercy and they extend no compassion at all toward them They hate them in their hearts they slander them with their tongues they smite thē with their fists they grin and grinde their teeth at them they nod at them with their heads they circumuent them by fraud they oppresse thē with sorrow they take oftentimes their liues from them Thus did the persecuters deale with Ioseph with Ieremy with Dauid with Daniel with Paul with Silas with Iohn Baptist with Stephen with Iames with Peter and many others But God will in the end make their innocency knowne and the iustice of their cause manifest to all men It is noted by the Euangelist touching Pilate that albeit hee confessed hee found no fault at all in Christ yet hee would scourge him let him go He was the Iudge yet by his owne mouth he may be iudged himselfe that adiudged him worthy to be scourged that was vnworthy to receiue a stripe in whom he could finde nothing blame worthy He called together the high Priests and the Rulers and people and saide vnto them Ye haue brought this man vnto mee as one that peruerted the people and behold I haue examined him before you and haue found no fault in this man of those things whereof ye accuse him no nor yet Herod for I sent you to him and loe nothing worthy of death is done of him I will therfore chastise him and let him loose Luke 23 14 15 16. And as it befell the Master so the lotte fell vnto the seruants that they might drinke of the cup that he dranke off and be baptized with the baptisme wherewith hee was baptized For the Apostles were diligent in preaching Christ and teaching in his Name so that their enemies were not able to withstand the Spirit of God that spake in them and albeit they oftentimes examined them yet their best arguments and cheefest reasons and strongest motiues to put them vnto silence were beatings scourgings threatnings and imprisonments for otherwise they were not able to deale against them Hence it is that when Gamaliel exhorted them to take heed to themselues Acts 4 35. what they intended to doe touching those men to refraine from them
their head and gouernour Iudg. 11.10 and that they would bee subiect vnto him The Lord be witnesse betweene vs if we do not according to thy words In like maner Iehoiada the Priest making Ioash king whoÌ„ he had preserued from the massacre executed against the blood royall and hidden sixe yeres in the house of the Lord tooke an oath of the captaines guard that they should obey the king whom he shewed vnto them 2 Kin. 2.11.4 Whereby we may conclude that Christian Princes may bind their subiects by an oath and that subiects may ought to swear to do all homage vnto their Princes so that it argueth a treacherous intent meaning in the Popish sort that refuse to take the oth of alleageance as if they meant to performe no duty to their lawfull Princes For all such as are the Popes subiects caÌ„not be true subiects if he that challengeth a supremacy be their Prince the Prince cannot be supreme Againe an oath may lawfully be taken to confirme a league and establish a couenant between man and man to assure those we deale with that we for our parts mean faithfully purpose to keep it inuiolable And we haue sundry examples heereof in holy Scripture Abraham entred into a league with Abimelech Gen. 21.23.24 26.21.29.31 and confirmed the same by oath For when Abimelech said Swear vnto me heere by God that thou wilt not deale falsely with me nor with my sonne c. he answered I will sweare The like is shewed afterward how Abimelech maketh a couenant with Isaac at Beer-sheba he said Let there be now an oath betwixt vs euen betwixt vs and thee and let vs make a couenant with thee that thou wilt doe vs no hurt as we haue not touched thee c. and they arose vp betimes in the morning and sware one to another The like agreement by oath passed betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 31.53 So did Dauid and Ionathan make a faithful league betweene them and confirmed it with a solemne oath 1 Sam. 18.3 and 20.8 and 23.18 As then we may sweare to witnesse our alleageance to Princes so also we may for the confirmation of couenants betwixt others and our selues Thirdly it is lawfull to take an oath for the deciding of controuersies that arise betweene party and party which otherwise cannot be ended Some things are committed and conueyed away in such secret maner that they cannot possibly come to light but onely by an oath so that Magistrates are forced to put men to an oath to witnesse the trueth in the Name of God When one is found slaine in the field and it is not knowne who hath slaine him the Lord commandeth that the elders of that citie which are next vnto the slain man shall come into his presence and to say Be mercifull O Lord vnto thy people Israel whom thou hast redeemed and lay not innocent blood vnto their charge Deut. 21.8 So we shewed before out of the Epistle to the Hebrews that the end of an oath is the confirmation of a truth Woe therfore vnto them that vse it and feare not to take it for the confirmation of an vntruth Lastly we may lawfully swear to iustifie our religion and to bind our selues thereby vnto his worship When men grow cold and carelesse or stand wauering and halting betweene two opinions as if they knew not whether they should worship God or Baal we may strengthen our selues and confirme our hearts in the purity of religion as in the dayes of Asa they entred into a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their fathers 〈◊〉 15. â— 14. and â— 32. with all their heart and with all their soule that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great whether man or woman and they sware vnto the Lord with a loude voyce and with shouting and with trumpets and with cornets These are the chiefe ends of an oath and therefore in euery Christian Common-wealth it ought to haue place without which many euils would lie hidden and vnknowne many men would be hindred in their right and many good duties would be vnperformed It is a good duty to testifie our subiection to our Princes and Magistrates It is a good duty to giue assurance to men of our faithfulnesse in keeping couenants It is a good duty to end controuersies and thereby to become peacemakers It is a good duty to binde our selues not to start backe from our holy religion profession but to continue constant vnto the end all which are the benefits that proceede from an oath Lastly the adioyned properties of an oath â—roper â—f an oth are to be considered For as euery oath is not vnlawful so euery oath is not lawful therefore we are to marke what are lawful what vnlawfull Those are lawfull that disagree not with Gods word those are vnlawfull that are contrary to it The lawfull oathes are vndertakeÌ„ of such things as are true certenly known possible godly necessary profitable waighty and worthy so great a confirmation If these or any one of them be wanting the oath becommeth wicked if they concurre and meete together so that we be duly prepared therunto it ought to be performed On the other side if the matters vndertaken be false or vncertaine or vnknowne or vnpossible or vnprofitable or vnnecessary or wicked or friuolous and light the oath is vnlawfull and to performe it is to adde sinne to sinne as we noted before For he that sweareth to performe that which is false maketh God that is trueth witnesse of an vntruth he that taketh an oath oâ— vncertaine things sweareth with an euill conscience and considereth not what he doth neither regardeth the presence the power and punishment of God when he presumeth to make God a witnesse of the things which hee knoweth not whether they be trueth or vntrueth he that taketh an oath of any wicked thing maketh God to fauour and approoue that which he hath forbidden in his Law and is flatly contrary to himselfe whosoeuer taketh an oath of vnpossible things mocketh God and man to their faces forasmuch as hee cannot haue a purpose and resolution to performe that which he speaketh and sweareth He that taketh an oath lightly declareth that he hath no reuerence or feare of God before his eyes And this is a most certaine rule that whosoeuer commonly sweareth commonly forsweareth or at least will make no bones of it if he see any aduantage to come by it because he that maketh no coÌ„science of the one will not make any of the other Thus we haue handled the doctrine of oathes let vs now make conscience of them take heed we take not the Name of God in vaine He is iealous of his honor and glory let vs not abuse his patience Though he be slow to anger yet he is great in power and albeit he beare long forbeare much Nahum 1.3 yet he will
out before you and the land is defiled therefore I will visite the wickednesse thereof vpon it and the land shall vomit out her inhabitants The Prophets are full in all places of the like threatnings There is a notable testimony to this purpose Ier. 5.7 8 9. where the Lord complaineth of this iniquity and of the abuse of his manifold benefits Though I fed them to the full yet they committed adultery and assembled themselues by companies in the harlots houses they rose vp in the morning like fedde horses euery man neyed after their neighbours wife shall I not visite for these things saith the Lord shall not my soul be auenged on such a natiō as this We reade in the booke of Genesis that when Pharaoh at the commendation of his Courtiers had taken Abrahams wife into his house the Lord plagued him and his house with great plagues 〈◊〉 12 17. and they ceassed not vntill he had restored her againe and giuen his seruants commandement to doe him no hurt The like we might also speake of Abimelech the king of Gerar when he also sent and tooke her though he had not yet come neere her but onely purposed euill yet the Lord came to him in a dreame by night ◠20.3 and said vnto him Behold thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife So then there is ordained for all adulterers and fornicators both temporall and eternall punishments These sinnes shall bring a man to beggery euen to a morsell of bread Prou. 6.26 they shall roote out his house destroy his posterity consume his flesh waste kingdomes yea shut out of Gods kingdome and bring to the condemnation of the diuell forasmuch as no vncleane thing shal enter into the heauens but all murtherers and sorcerers and idolaters and whoremongers shall haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Reason 1 The reasons hereof are these First the wrath of God is kindled against such In his fauour is happinesse but if his wrath be kindled but a little blessed are all that trust in him For this cause the Apostle saith Ephe. 5.6 Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for because of these things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience In the words going before he had shewed that no whoremonger or vncleane person hath any inheritance in the kingdome of Christ and of God the reason is because such lye vnder the heauy wrath of God He is angry with them and therefore woe vnto them If the child see the father angry with him how is hee greeued what saith the Lord vnto Moses concerning the sinne of Myriam his sister Numb 12.14 If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seuen dayes And the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 12 9. We haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence shall we not much rather be in subiection vnto the Father of spirits and liue What subiect can beare the displeasure of a Prince The feare of a king saith Salomon is like the roaring of a Lyon Prou. 19.12 and 20.2 and 16.14 who so prouoketh him to anger sinneth against his own soule If the lyon hath roared who would not feare as testifieth the Prophet Seeing then the wrath of a king is as messengers of death what shall we thinke the wrath of the King of kings to be who is euen a consuming fire Hebr. 12.29 and deuoureth all as straw and stubble before him Secondly it appeareth to bee a greeuous sinne because it is worse then theft as Salomon Reason 2 maketh the comparison Prou. 6.30.32 Men doe not despise a theefe if he steale to satisfie his soule when he is hungry c. but whoso committeth adultery with a woman lacketh vnderstanding he that doth it destroyeth his owne soule It is an odious name to be called a theefe but it is more odious to be called an whoremaster A theefe when he hath stollen is carried to the gallowes but the adulterer deserueth it much more What an horrible offence is it to destroy a mans owne soule we pittie him that layeth violent hands vpon his owne body and killeth himselfe Who doth not account Saul and Achitophel and Iudas most infamous who perished with their owne hands but the adulterer doth a thousand times worse he destroyeth his owne soule which is a greater price then the body Thirdly adultery and vncleannesse defile Reason 3 the land not onely the persons and the houses but whole cities and countries vntill all become abominable and the land become full of sinne and therefore no marueile though it be punished of God To this purpose the Lord speaketh in the Law of Moses Leuit. 19.29 Doe not prostitute thy daughter to cause her to be a whore lest the land fall to whoredome and the land become full of wickednesse This sinne is of an infectious nature aboue other suffer it but a little and it will quickly encrease like fire that is kindled in dry wood which suddenly taketh hold and easily passeth from one to another vntill the whole be enflamed Fourthly we must know what our calling Reason 4 is The Gentiles that knew not God and were ignorant of his law defiled themselues with these abominations and were cast out before his face for the land did spew them out as loathsome But we haue learned better things and God hath vouchsafed vs greater mercy he hath called vs to be an holy people to himselfe and redeemed vs that wee should serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our liues This the Apostle noteth 1 Thess 4.3 4 5 7. This is the will of God euen your sanctification that ye should abstaine from fornication that euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles which know not God c. for God hath not called vs vnto vncleannesse but vnto holinesse To this we shall adde sundry other reasons afterward when we make vse of this doctrine Vse 1 This serueth to teach vs sundry instructions both touching our knowledge and concerning our obedience First let no man flatter himselfe in this sinne It is accounted of the greatest sort a small and sleight matter a veniall sinne a tricke of youth Such scoffers as these it seemeth were in the Apostles times but now they are more common as the sin is more commonly practised and aboundeth euery where This doth the Apostle declare 1 Cor. 6.9 Know ye not that the vnrighteous shall not inherit the kingdome of God be not deceiued neither fornicators nor adulterers nor the effeminate shall inherit the kingdome of God It is a fire that shall deuour to destruction and bring strange punishments vpon the workers of such iniquities The first reproofe Iob 31.3.12 This serueth to reprooue diuers sorts of men
in their best thoughts We are debters one to another and do owe a mutuall duty Rom. 1 12 14. Our duties are not arbitrary and indiffrent but necessary to which we are bound in an obligation tying vs to the performance thereof for euer For is it left to our choice and discretion whether we will pay the debts which we owe nor not Hence it is that Paul a worthy and excellent Apostle requested the prayers of the Churches persons to whom he wrote and the people were wont to bee mindfull of their Ministers When Peter was in prison earnest praier was made by the church for his deliuerance Acts 12 5. 15 40. They stand as it were in the forefront of the battell and Satan with all his instruments do most of all fight against them Zach. 3 ver 1. As then Christ giueth in charge that we should pray to the Lord of the haruest that he would send foorth labourers into his haruest Math. 9 38. so we ought to pray for a blessing vpon their labours which are sent forth by the gracious hand of God The want of this maketh their paines to be vnprofitable vnto vs. Ver. 24. The Lord blesse you and keepe you Now we come to the particular parts of this blessing First the protection of the Church is to be prayed for that it would please God to keepe it guard it and defend it The doctrine arising hence is this God is to be praied vnto to be the protector preseruer of his church Doctrine God is to be praied vnto to keepe and defend his Church This must we continually desire of him our mouth must be opened and our heart enlarged This we see to be figured out and represented in the couering of the tabernacle while it wandred in the wildernesse the which was as it were a portable or moueable Temple it had a large and sure couering made of Badgers skinnes sewed together to hide and preserue the same the appurtenances belonging vnto it this did signifie the safety and sure estate of the Church and of euery true member thereof sitting vnder the shadow shelter of the most High whereunto Dauid alludeth Psal 27 5. In time of trouble hee shall hide me in his pauilion in the secret of his Tabernacle shall he hide me he shall set me vpon a rocke To this also hath the Prophet reference Esay 4 5 6. There shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat and for a place of refuge and for a couert from storme and from raine This also was shadowed out in the order of the Tabernacle set in the midst of foure most mighty battailions or squadrons surrounded by the Leuites so that none of the heathen or stangers could approch by reason of these puissant and powerfull armies which guarded the same and were as a wall and bulwarke vnto it on euery side This protection was also promised vnto the Israelites in times of greatest danger when they might seeme to lye open to euident perils both of domestical insurrections of forreigne inuasions while they were celebrating their solemne feasts euery male was commanded to appeare before the Lord Exod. 34 24. I will cast out the Nations before thee and enlarge thy borders neyther shall any man desire thy Land when thou shalt goe vp to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in the yeare We are commanded to pray for the peace of Ierusalem and for the building vp of the walles thereof Psalm 51 18 and 122 6 7. Our daily praier therefore must be that he would do good to Sion in his good pleasure for our brethren and companions sake we must say Peace be within thy walles prosperity within thy Pallaces The reasons warranting and mouing vs to pray that the Church may be secured are first Reason 2 because as the state of the Church standeth so it goeth commonly with the common-wealth The Church is the life of the commoÌ„wealth by which it liueth and as the soule by which it breatheth For as the soule quickneth the naturall body so doth the Church giue motion and strength to the politike body If the Church be well seene vnto it cannot goe amisse with the ciuill State Hence it is that the Lord willed the Iewes to seeke the peace of the City whither he had caused theÌ„ to be carried away captiues and to pray to the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall yee haue peace Ier. 29 7. Secondly howsoeuer the state of the church standeth so our owne particular estate remaineth whether it haue cause to reioyce or to be sorry euen the same cause haue we both of the one and of the other For how can the childe chuse but prosper while the mother is in health and prosperity Or how can it but be weake and sickly by the weaknesse sicknesse of the mother The Church is the mother of vs all we sucke both her brests as it were the sincere milke of the old and new Testament We know that the man which goeth in a shippe vpon the sea his desire and praier is for the safety of the whole Ship no lesse theÌ„ for his owne particular because he knoweth his owne estate dependeth vpon the estate of the whole Ship and therefore he hath good reason to pray for it And what is the Church of God but as it were a Shippe floting vp and downe in the sea of this world tossed too and fro with the rough and raging windes of the wicked and therefore we ought to pray earnestly for it â— 11. lest as Iacob said of Esau the mother and the childe be destroyed together Thirdly it is required of vs to haue a fellow feeling of the wants and necessities of our brethren as well as of our owne as Rom. 12 10 15. Bee kindly affectionated one to another with brotherly loue reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe because we are all members one of another If one member of the naturall body suffer all the rest suffer with it so the troubles of the Church should goe as neere vnto vs as our owne priuate griefes and troubles Lastly the Church hath sundry enemies which plot the death and destruction thereof and seeke to ruine and subuert them that belong vnto it in body and soule The cheefest and greatest that setteth the rest on worke is Satan â—4 8 a man-slayer from the beginning a roaring lyon seeking whom he may deuoure The instruments that he imployeth like the wheele of a clocke that giueth motion to the rest are the flesh the world false teachers The flesh is full of darknes doubting the seed of al euil The world is an hook ready to catch vs baited partly with pleasures and profits with honors and promotions and partly with threatnings â— terrors and persecutions of enemies False teachers come disguised in sheepes clothing and armed with errors heresies which may be
comming shall haue fanned away all the reprobate and blowne them by the breath of his mouth and the power of his sentence into hell as the doome of their deserts then shall innumerable multitudes of the elect stand vp and lift vp their heads because their redemption is accomplished and cry with a loud voyce Hallelu-iah Thirdly let no man be dismayed at the great Vse 3 number of the wicked and of prophane persons that couer the earth as grassehoppers and swarme in euery place as hornets Idolaters heathen barbarians and others out of the Church together with vnbeleeuers and scorners in the Church The Apostle saith the whole world lyeth in wickednesse 1 Ioh. 5.19 neuerthelesse God hath a very great people euen a world of people that belong vnto him Eliah could see few when indeed there were many when he thought he had beene left alone what saith the answer of God vnto him I haue reserued to my selfe seuen thousand which haue not bowed the knee to the image of Baal Rom. 11.4 And God telleth Paul hee had much people in one onely citie Act. 18.10 yea by the preaching of Peter three thousand soules were gained vnto God in one day Act. 2.41 Let vs not therefore be offended at the paucity or scarcity of the godly which embrace the Gospel as if the haruest were little neither let vs doubt of the trueth thereof nor start backe from the profession of it because few embrace it beleeue it and confesse it It hath alwayes beene the manner of men for the most part to haue respect to the greatest multitudes and to haue the faith in respect of persons Iam. 2.1 because they thinke it best to do as the most do and to beleeue as the greatest number doe without any farther search or triall of the truth These time-seruers and men-pleasers perswade themselues that it is incredible and vnreasonable that God should suffer the greatest number to run into the way of error to fall into the pit of destruction This made the Pharisees say Ioh 7.8.49 Haue any of the rulers or of the Pharisees beleeued on him But though these beleeue not shall the promise be to none effect No doubtlesse the Church shall abound with many children as a fruitfull mother and shall stretch forth the curtaines of her habitations But how then is it said to be a little flocke and they to be few that enter into the straight gate and the narrow way This is spoken by comparison of the vngodly reprobate who as they abound in euill so they doe in multitude and therefore Christ saith Many are called but few chosen Mat. 20.16 There are many reprobates but few elected The Apostle saith Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea yet but a remnant shall be saued Rom. 9.27 Neuerthelesse the people of God considered in themselues are many wee shall not be alone we shall haue much company to goe with vs to the kingdome of heauen Vse 4 Fourthly iudge not rashly of particular persons whether they be in the number of the reprobate or of the elect whether they be vessels of mercy or vessels of wrath This is one of the secrets of God which is hidden from vs. Against curiosity in the affaiâ—es of God No man ought to search into the secrets of a Prince but who shall presume to pry into the highest mysteries of God It is enough for vs that he hath admitted vs to be of his court howbeit he hath not made vs of his priuy counsell To presume aboue that which we ought is a labour like vnto his who not contented with a knowne and safe foord will vndertake to passe ouer the greatest riuer where hee is ignorant of the depthes for so doth the one lose his life the other his iudgment and vnderstanding We behold the Sun and enioy the light thereof as long as we look toward it but tenderly and circumspectly we warme our selues safely while we stand neere the fire but if we seeke to outface the one or enter the other we are immediately either blinded or burned The Apostle saith Hath God cast away his people no in no wise not any one of these which he foreknew Rom 11. â— 2. And elswhere he saith 1 Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will bring to light the hidden things of darknes and make manifest the counsels of the heart He hath many sheepe that are without and therefore we must hope the best of all and not despaire of the conuersion of any We are not to despaire of any mans conuersion though they be vnbeleeuers and vnregenerate For the power of God is greater then our weakenesse and his mercy is greater then our sinnes It is in his hand to deliuer the offender out of prison and to loose the fetters of vnbeleefe It is our duty to pray for them vnto God that he would giue them faith to beleeue in his onely begotten Sonne our redeemer If the Sonne make them free then they shall be free indeed Vse 5 Fiftly let vs vse all good and lawful means to draw on others seeking to winne those that are contrary minded to vs and to vnty the cordes of sinne whereby Satan keepeth them as bondmen in chaines of â—ron Wee must labour to draw them to a loue of the truth and cast out the net of the Gospel it may be at length we may catch some The disciples had laboured and toiled all night and caught nothing yet neuerthelesse at the commandement of Christ they were content to let downe the net and when they had done so they inclosed a great multitude of fishes Luke 5.5 6. We should be all fishers of men especially the Ministers but generally all to exhort to admonish to teach to stirre vp and to instruct one anoother Such a fisher was the woman of Samaria who left her water pot at the well and ranne into the city and prouoked them to come foorth and heare the Lord Iesus Ioh. 4.28.29 Such a fisher was Andrew who findeth his brother Simon first and saith vnto him Wee haue found the Messias which is being interpreted the Christ Ioh. 1.41 and hee brought him to Iesus And as Philip like a fish was taken with the net of Christ verse 43. so by and by he playeth the fisher for he findeth Nathaniel and saith vnto him we haue found him of whom Moses in the Law and the Prophets did write Iesus of Nazareth verse 45. Happy are they that be found such fishers and happy are they that gaine one soule to God yea happy and thrice happy are they that as good fish are taken with the hook and bait of the Gospel Lastly we are bound to praise God for the Vse 6 encrease of his people when he addeth vnto the Church such as shall be saued When a member of the body that was without feeling and taken as it were with a dead palsy is
and he called the name of the place Taberah Here we see the punishment of their sinne Obserue from hence â—â—ctrine that among other iudgements of God 〈◊〉 is one of â—â—â—s iudgeâ—â—â—ts fire is to be esteemed as one Thus he destroyed Sodome and Gomorrha Gen. 19.24 and burnt vp both cities and people So a fire went out from the Lord and consumed Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron because they offered strange fire Leuit. 10.2 Eliah the Prophet did call fire from heauen and consumed the captaines with their fifty 1 Kin. 1.10 The like we see afterward chap. 16.35 according to that in the Psalme The flame burnt vp the wicked Psal 106.18 Reason 1 This must be acknowledged to be a greeuous and fearefull iudgement because we say commonly and truely fire and water haue no mercy And we see by neuer failing experience that it is so Secondly it is one of the titles of God expressing his nature that he is called a consuming fire Heb. 12.29 Deut. 4.24 and 9.3 Vse 1 This teacheth vs that if it please God to lay this iudgement vpon vs at any time whatsoeuer the meanes or instruments be whereby it commeth whether by negligence or wilfulnesse or by the immediat hand of God wee must alwayes lift vp our eyes to heauen and submit our selues with patience to him wee must not rest in second causes but acknowledge his prouidence and consider what is said in this place that the fire of the Lord consumed the campe We must therefore no otherwise account of it Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty in this regard to serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare 〈◊〉 2.28 29 We must take heed to our selues lest we forget the couenant of the Lord our God we must make no grauen image or the likenes of any thing which he hath forbidden 〈◊〉 4.23 It is reason we stand in feare of him that is able to destroy vs suddenly and to arme his creatures as his souldiers to consume vs in a moment Thirdly it warneth vs that at the last day Vse 3 the whole world shall be consumed with fire and the elements shall melt with heat and the heauens shall passe away as a scrolle Seeing then all these things shall be dissolued 2 Pet 3.11.12 What manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conuersation and godlines looking for and hasting vnto the comming of the day of God! Wee neuer read nor heard of moe burning of townes houses theÌ„ within these few yeres testified by the continuall collections for the releefe of such persons as haue receiued losse that way It is a lamentable sight and mooueth much commiseratioÌ„ to see a few houses consumed to ashes these particular burnings put vs in mind of that generall burning Particular burnings put vs in mind of the generall burning when all things that worldly men so much esteem and for which they labour gape so greedily shal be on fire What should we so much delight our selues in costly apparell bespangled with gold and siluer or why doe we dote and set our affections so farre vpon the treasures of this life which wee know must all be burnt vp like stubble Lastly we are hereby admonâ—shed of a more Vse 4 terrible fire and â—â—ore fearefull spectacle then all the former for they are but as painted fires in comparison of the last fire Esay 30.33 which the breath of the Lord like a streame of brimstone doth kindle It was a fearefull fire fell vpon Sodom which burned their cities to ashes 2 Pet. 2.6 but their soules suffering the vengeance of God in eternall fire was more fearefull Iude ver 7. Matth. 25.4.1 Mar. 9.44 2 Thess 1.8 This is called euerlasting fire which neuer shal be quenched Into this shall the reprobate be cast be tormented in those flames These plagues are infinite vnspeakeable incomprehensible without end without ease without intermission without remedy without profit Other iudgmeÌ„ts haue some good vse many times bring profit to the sufferers after they haue been exercised by them but these shall bring none at al there shal be weeping gnashing of teeth Againe when the people first murmured God did not punish them as appeareth in the booke of Exodus they had not yet receiued the law but after the law was giuen knowledg shined as a candle in their hearts to direct theÌ„ God spared them not but entred into iudgement with them so soon as they sinned against him We learne hereby Doctrine that knowledge the light of Gods word receiued into our hearts encreaseth sin and iudgement Knowledge encreaseth sin and iudgment The seruant that knew his masters will and did not prepare himselfe to do according to his will shal be beaten with many stripes so saith Christ of the Iewes Luke 12.47 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they had not had sin but now they haue no cloake for their sinne For ignorance doth in some sort excuse that is make the sin not to be so great Again Reason 1 all colour and excuse is taken from such as haue the meanes of knowledge Ioh. 15.22 Luke 12 48. they cannot say they knew not Ioh. 12.48 the word shal iudge them at the last day which they haue heard This then teacheth that none sin more greeuously then such as liue in the bosome of the Church heare his word and receiue his Sacraments It had been better for them that they had neuer knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they haue knowne it 2 Pet. 2 22. to turne from the holy commandement deliuered vnto them and the last state of that man is worse then the first Matth. 12.45 Againe marke from hence the cause why iudgment beginneth at the house of God 1 Pet 4.17 1 Cor. 11.32 because here is the greatest light here God hath vouchsafed the greatest mercy heere he hath rained vpon his owne city while other places remained dry and withered As then they haue tasted the greatest mercies so they must be touched with the sorest iudgments Deut. 28.15 Lastly it standeth the Church in hand and euery true beleeuer to walk as wisely in the day redeeming the time Ephes 4 15.16 because the daies are euill If the word do not worke our conuersion it shall further our condemnation and wee make our selues two-fold more the children of hel then others that haue not been partakers of such graces He called the name of the place Taberah God doth not content himself to punish their murmuring but setteth vp a memorial or monument of their sinne thaâ— others might be taught and instructed by it to feare by giuing a new name to the place where the sinne was committed calling it Taberah that is a consumption or a burning The like we see afterward in this chap. ver 34. Doctrine Learne from these examples The iudgements of God are both punishments and
is slow Reason 1 to anger and of great kindnesse more ready to shew mercy then to send iudgement Psal 103 8 9. Secondly he doth not afflict willingly nor greeue the children of men Lam. 3 33. Thirdly he dealeth with vs as a father dealeth with his children spareth them as a father doth his sonne that serueth him Mal. 3 v. 17. Psal 103.13 Esay 49.15 Fourthly he spareth oftentimes the wicked and vngodly and powreth not all his wrath vpon them and so prone is he to shew mercy that an outward humiliation hath obtained a mitigation and prorogation of the punishment For when Ahab hearing the threatning of God denounced to come vpon him as a fearefull thunderbolt and against all his house so that such as dyed in the city should be eaten of dogs and such as dyed in the field should bee eaten of the fowles of the ayre hee rent his clothes and put on sackecloth vpon his flesh he fasted and lay in sackcloth the word of the Lord came vnto the Prophet saying Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himselfe before me See the accomplishment hereof 2 King 9.25 because he humbleth himselfe before me I will not bring the euill in his dayes but in his sonnes dayes will I bring this euill vpon his house 1 King 21.27 29. This was but a temporary repentance as appeareth in the chapter following verse 8. yet it was not altogether fruitlesse but obtained a blessing answerable to the repentance the repentance was for a time the deferring of punishment was for a time also If God grant thus much to the penitency of an hypocrite we may be well assured that he will be gracious to such as bring forth true repentance and the fruits thereof Fiftly we are the workemanship of God created by him who willingly destroyeth not the worke of his owne hand therefore hee is not pleased with the striking of them Iob. 10.8 c. Esay 38. Lastly he seeth what is in our hearts he knoweth that we are but dust euen as a wind that passeth away Psal 78.39 Therefore he is full of compassion he turneth his anger away and doth not stirre vp all his wrath Vse 1 Learne from hence that God is compassionate he is soone intreated vpon our serious repentance He taketh no pleasure in our destruction hee desireth not to crush vs vnder his feet he is full of mercy and goodnesse This is the nature of God these are his titles And howsoeuer he may seeme to our corrupt affections to be seuere and rigorous as the euill and vnfaithfull seruant speaketh in the Gospel Matth. 25.24 I knew thee to be an hard man reaping where thou hast not sowen and gathering where thou hast not strewed yet euen in his corrections and our afflictions his great mercy and moderation appeareth 1 Cor. 10.13 This is a singular comfort to all that are in distresse whether it be of body or minde to consider how God is affected toward vs. Vse 2 Secondly we see that happy is the state of the Church no euill shall ouertake those that are truely the Lords farther then tendeth to their good Gen. 19.16 their afflictions shall fall out to the best We deserue to bee made like to Sodome and Gomorrha Wee know the affliction of Iob and the ende that GOD made for hee is very pittifull and of tender mercy Iam. 5.11 Now he is euermore the same with him is no change or shadow of turning as he was good to him so also hee is and will be good to vs. Thirdly is God thus fauourable then be assured that the soule which returneth shall Vse liue Ezek. 18.25 and 33.11 As I liue saith the Lord I haue no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue turne ye turne ye from your euill wayes for why will ye dye O house of Israel It is with God as it was with the woman that had found her groat as with the shepheard that had found his strayed sheepe as with the father that embraced his leude and licentious sonne Such as beginne to see their sinne must not thinke it to bee too late to returne When God calleth and cryeth out so often so earnestly so louingly turne ye turne ye froÌ„ your euill wayes shall we answere as infidels or as men in despaire the time is past it is too late when God saith Why will ye die shall we reply against God nay indeed against our owne selues It is too late to liue Let vs bewayle the abuse of Gods mercy patience and long suffering but withall we must know that the Lord delighteth not in the death of a sinner but would that the should liue The people iourneyed not till Miriam was brought in againe See here the greeuousnesse of sinne it was committed by one or two but the contagion of it passeth farther it was the worse for them that were neere vnto it for the people were stayed and could not goe forward Sinne therefore hurteth not onely those that commit it but such also as come neere it and troubleth those that are within the reach or sent of it Againe as God is iust in causing her to be shut out of the hoste so he is merciful in suffring her to be brought in And here is an instruction to the Church of God that they be not too rigorous in execution of the discipline and dispensation of the keyes We must be as ready to receiue the penitent as zealous in casting out the impenitent We haue spoken already of putting out of the Church open offenders and of the mitigation of the censure at the commandement of God now before we end the chapter obserue the quality and condition of the person against whom God proceedeth Miriam was a great Prophetesse the sister of Moses and Aaron and great suit and supplication was made to God for her that she might be healed of her leprosie and receiued againe into the assembly yet she continueth a leper and as an excommunicate person We learne hereby this truth That no man Doctriâ—â— None caâ— free from iudgemeâ—â— hauing â—â—â—ned though neuer so excellent of what place soeuer he bee can be free from Gods iudgements when he hath sinned against him What was it that droue Adam out of the garden and as it were banished him into the rest of the earth Gen. 3.24 was it any thing but disobedience 2 Sam. 6.7 Who hath sinned against the most High and hath not reaped the fruit of his owne wayes Let the Angels speake that first sinned and were first punished who because they kept not their first estate but left their owne habitation he hath reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto iudgement of the great day Iude vers 6. Was it any better with the old world among whom were men of al sorts high and low rich and poore old and yong they sinned together and as it were made a conspiracy with one accord against God in the end they
his souldiers willing them to bee strong and valiant and to play the men for their people and for the Cities of their God and then let the Lord do that which seemeth good in his eyes 2 Sam. 10 12. So the people of God had promise of the destruction of Iericho neuerthelesse they must compasse the walles seuen daies together and blow with Rammes hornes or else they could neuer haue entred the City Iosh 6 4 5. Secondly to neglect the meanes is no better Reason 2 then a flat tempting of God For when Christ our Sauiour was tempted to cast himselfe downe from the pinnacle of the Temple he sheweth that the dooing thereof were a tempting of God Math. 4 vers 7. It is written Deut. 6 16. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God He repelleth the tentation by this Scripture Whereas therefore there was an ordinary and common way to descend by staires he could not cast himselfe downe without manifest tempting of God It is the duty of euery one in his calling to Vse 1 vse the meanes carefully conscionably that God hath appointed if euer we looke for any blessing from him Hence it is that Paul instructeth the Church of the Thessalonians to labour and worke with their owne hands and to do their owne businesse 1 Thess 4 vers 11. It was not enough for them to say they depended vpon GOD for their food and daily bread but they must worke out his prouidence by their diligence in their calling We haue no promise of blessing without this God was able to haue giuen the Israelites the Land of promise without this search yet hee would haue this meanes vsed for the manifestation of his owne glory and for their further assurance of it For meanes are granted to helpe vs not to helpe GOD vs that neede them not GOD that needeth them not Secondly we must take heed we doe not trust in the meanes although wee be commanded Vse 2 to vse them yet should we not rest in them but looke higher and lift vp our eieâ— farther otherwise they are meerely vaine eyther to helpe or deliuer vs to saue or defend The Prophets teach that an horse is a vaine thing and Princes vaine to trust in This appeareth in that proud Goliah the chaÌ„pion of the Philistims 1 Sam. 17 45. hee came in the confidence of his owne strength with a sword with a speare and with a shield but did they profit him nothing at all his helmet of brasse vpon his head his coate of male vpon his body his greaues of brasse vpon his legs his target of brasse between his shoulders the staffe of his speare like a weauers beame could doe him no good they were the god vpon whom he depended Contrariwise Dauid sheweth where his hope and trust was when he saide vnto him I come vnto thee in the Name of the Lord of hostes the God of the armies of Israel whoÌ„ thou hast defied The inhabitants of Iericho trusted in their high thicke and strong walles but this proued vaine for they found little defence and releefe in them when notwithstanding all their courage and confidence GOD laide them flat to the ground by weake and simple meanes Iosh chap. 6 verse 20. It is in vaine to trust in riches Luke chap. 12 verse 20 or in strength Iudg. chap. 16 verse 17 or in wisedome 2 Sam. chap. 17 verse 23 or in all these Ier. chap. 9 verse 23 because GOD can ouerturne them with the least breath of his nostrils Vse 3 Thirdly learne that God is not tied to vse meanes he can when he pleaseth worke without them as he did in the creatioÌ„ giuing light to the world without the Sunne and taking away the light thereof in the time of Christs passion Math. 27 45. Darknesse was ouer all the Land So he nourished Moses and Eliah forty daies without food He hath bound vs to them when he hath giuen them howbeit hee hath not bound himselfe euermore to vse them Vse 4 Fourthly seeing this is required of vs in temporall and earthly things much more is it necessary in heauenly things Such persons as will vse no meanes whereby they may come to faith and repentance do indeed no more repent and beleeue then a man can bee able to liue and prosper to grow and waxe strong without meate and drinke And heerein we are to beware of a twofold deceit A twofold decâ—it bewitching the world whereby many sorts are blinded and bewitched The end of our faith is the saluation of our soules 1 Pet. 1 9. To attaine to this we must vse the helpes and meanes that God hath left sanctified Neuerthelesse Satan perswadeth many thousands in the world that they shall attaine wel enough to this end and ariue safely in this harbour although they neuer vse the meanes and that they shall in good time reape eternall life though they neuer sowe the seeds of a sanctified life Now is the seed time now is the time of labouring and of working we shall neuer reape a good haruest and a plentifull reward if we vse not the meanes to come thither He that sitteth still and runneth not at al can neuer winne the prize or weare the garland But as it is with vs in temporall things for the sauing of the body so it is in spirituall things for the saluation of our soules Notwithstanding men are for the most part great enemies in this respect to their owne soules They say God is a mercifull God and Christ Iesus is a most blessed Sauiour we hope he wil saue vs and bring vs to heauen and yet they omit and neglect and contemne the meanes of saluation to wit the hearing of the word the calling vpon Gods Name and the receiuing of the Sacraments They that vse these carefully and conscionably declare plainely they looke for saluation as for others we regard not their words when we see they looke one way and their works another It is in vaine to dreame of saluation without vsing these We imagine an heauen to our selues without these and a saluation of our owne deuising but in the meane season let vs take heed lest we be shut out of Gods heauen and depriued of that saluation which he hath appointed for his children This serueth to meete with a peruerse and prophane opinion of such as reiect second causes as needlesse and vnprofitable which reason that if God haue elected any to saluation what need they care what they do they are sure howsoeuer they liue to bee saued and if God haue reiected any they shall bee damned how well soeuer they liue To answer these vaine and ignorant persons Two rules touching Gods 〈◊〉 obserue with me two found rules to bee knowne and acknowledged in Christian religion first the chiefe and principall cause being put and granted it is not necessary that the second and instrumentall cause should bee remoued and taken away both of them may well stand and agree together For
follow the euil examples that are practised before vs In the things that concern the body euery man will be ready to flye such occasions and auoide such dangers because they tender their liues and loue their bodies how strange then and monstrous is it that meÌ„ dare imitate others in their sins and euill practises which they cannot be ignorant haue bin the causes and procurers of sundry plagues iudgements vpon them Let euery man therefore labour and endeuour against these things and looke narrowly to his owne waies not suffering himselfe to be corrupted and drawn to sinne by the euill examples of others Let vs goe vp at once and possesse it He stirreth vp the people to go forward as the other perswaded them to go backward They mooued them to rebell he exhorteth them to obedience By this we learne Doctrine It is our 〈◊〉 to exhort aâ— stir vp one another to good thiâ—â—â— that it is the duty of Gods children to exhort and stirre vp one another to good things Esay 2 2. 1 Thess 5 11. Heb. 3 13. We must not onely imbrace and receiue the truth our selues but there is a farther duty required of vs to admonish encourage one another to all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse And that for diuers reasons First wee are quickly hardned in sinne We are quickly dull and dead to all good exhortation made by others setteth an edge vpon vs and putteth life into vs Prou. 27 17. Secondly such as continue to the end are made partakers of Christ and with him of all other graces this ought to prouoke vs to practise this duty the rather seeing so great fruit commeth by it the benefit of all benefits and the blessing of all blessings Christ Iesus is made ours Hebr. 3 13.14 Thirdly we haue other reasons vsed by the same Apostle chap. 10 25 26. Fearfull iudgements remaine for all backesliders Seeing therefore so great danger hangeth ouer their heads that reuolt and turne backe let vs with all courage and care set vpon the practise of this duty Fourthly the day of the Lord draweth nere and wee must take heede that it take vs not vnready and vnprepared wee must therefore stirre vp our selues and others to looke for it and to long after it Lastly we see euill men do it in euill and to euill They labour by all meanes to make others as bad as themselues and oftentimes so corrupt them that they become two-folde more the children of hell Prou. 1 10. 7 21. Gen. 11 3. This also we see in this place much more therefore ought we to teach and instruct one another and be helpers to the most holie faith one of another Seeing then we must performe this dutie to Vse 1 others much more ought we to doe it to our selues It is in vaine to go about to mooue others and sit still our selues like to Herod who moued the wisemen that came vnto him to go and search diligently for the yong childe but neither he nor his courtiers would beare them company Mat. 2.8 If then we would haue others go forward in good things we must begin and leade the way our selues The Prophet exhorting the people to praise the Lord beginneth himself I will praise the Lord with mine whole heart Psal 111 1. If we would mooue others and then stand still our selues wee doe more discourage them by our deeds then encorage them by our words The Prophet Zacharie prophesying of the kingdom of Christ of the zeale of men embracing the Gospel saith that the inhabitants of one City shal go to another saying Let vs go speedily to praise the Lord and to seeke the Lord of hosts and they shall adde I will go also Zac. 8 21. And thus it ought to be among euery one of vs if wee belong to the kingdome of Christ and haue in truth embraced the Gospel wee should call on another with vs to go the hearing of the word calling vpon God to the sanctifying of the Sabbath and to attend on the Ministery and adde withall I will go with you The like we see in the prophet Esay chap. 12.1 2 3 4. the faithfull people of God exhorting others to praise the name of God do begin the song of praise and thankesgiuing themselues I will praise thee for God is my strength and my saluation So it is our dutie to go about to perswade not onely by our words but by our example and we must first doe those things our selues which we require of other men It is a note of hypocrisie to binde heauy burthens and greeuous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers Math 23 4. Luk. 11 46. It is not enough for the husband to say to the wife Goe to the Sermon it is not enough for the parents to say to their children or masters to say to their seruants It is time for you to goe to the Church but it is needefull for them to adde this withall And I will go with you So ought one brother one neighbor one friend to say to another I pray let vs go together to such a Sermon let vs heare what God shall say vnto vs by his Minister wee cannot testifie our loue toward them better then this way and shew that we desire their good howbeit wee must adde I will go with you I will beare you company This is the way for vs to preuaile with them and to doe good vnto them Secondly we must consider the state one of Vse 2 another how it is with them whether they increase or decrease whether they go forward or backward This is a common default amoÌ„g vs al we are not watchful ouer the wayes one of another we neuer consider one another whether they stand still or fall wee are in this like to Caine and ready to say Am I my Brothers keeper Gen. 4 9. We care not for the most part how it goeth with them Obiect But peraduenture some man will say Who art thou which iudgest another mans seruant to his owne master he standeth or falleth Rom. 14 4. whereby it seemeth that euery one should bee left vnto himselfe Answer Answer this place is nothing to the present purpose For the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent and sheweth that no man should condemne as wicked and prophane any of the beleeuing Gentiles belonging vnto God and therefore it belongeth to him onely either to approue or disallow the things that are done Wherefore we are charged to take the charge one of another to procure their good by all meanes we can Heb 10.24 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes And how can wee beare the burthen one of another except wee know the estate one of another Lastly it is our duty to reioyce at such practise Vse 3 when wee see men ready to practise this duty As it ministreth matter of such mourning and
1 3 and patience experience and experience hope and hope would not make ashamed Rom. 5 4 5. The cause therefore for which we suffer must more comfort vs then the trouble which we endure dismay vs. God will neuer be wanting vnto vs by his grace and Spirit to hold vs vp and to stand by vs that either we shall escape the hands of the persecuters or else he will assist vs and strengthen vs in the persecution The affliction is but for a moment but the fruite of it shall remaine for euer Thirdly we must sit downe and cast our accounts Vse 3 before hand what our profession will cost and not thinke with the sonnes of Zebede to sit down at the right hand and at the left hand of Christ in his kingdome Mat. 20 21 but rather learne of Christ Lu. 14 26. to hate father mother wife children brethren sisters yea his owne life that he may continue to be his Disciple When the brethren exhorted Paul not to goe vp to Ierusalem because a Prophet foretold that he should be bound deliuered into the hands of the Gentiles hee answered 〈◊〉 2â— 13. What meane ye to weepe and to breake my heart for I am ready not to bee bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Here was a christian resolution to vndergoe all tribulations and resist euen vnto blood if he were thereunto called The cause of shrinking back is this want of fore-thinking Lastly we ought to labour to possesse our Vse 4 soules with patience and to shew our obedience in suffering as well as in doing the will of God There is a twofold obedience required of vs the one actiue the other passiue Many thinke themselues discharged of this duty if they be carefull to do as God commandeth but they neuer consider that they are bound to glorifie the Name of God by suffering as wel as by doing Christ our Sauiour the most perfect patterne of obedience hath performed the will of God both waies and this is the substance of the Gospel to teach what he did and what he suffered Acts 10 39. Wherefore let our patient minde also be knowne vnto al meÌ„ Phil. 4 5. Luke 21 19. 11. And the Lord saide vnto Moses How long will this people prouoke me and how long will it be yer ye beleeue me for all the signes which I haue shewed among you 12. I will smite them with the pestilence and disinherite c. Now we come to consider how God proceedeth against these sinners first touching his threatning then of his execution of iudgment He threatneth to sweepe theÌ„ away with the pestilence and so to roote them out vtterly The doctrine is this Among other diseases and iudgements sent for sinne Doctrine Among other iudgements sent for sinne the plague is one the plague and pestilence is one It cometh not by chance or fortune but is sent of God into townes and cities as 2 Sam. 24 15. The Lord sent a pestilence in Israel from the morning to the time appointed Deut. 28 21 22. Leuit. 26 25. Ezek â—4 19. Numb 16 46 47. The reasons first because all diseases afflictions come froÌ„ God Amos 3 6 they come Reason 1 not out of the dust neither arise from beneath the earth but they proceed froÌ„ God Secondly the titles giuen vnto them proue as much they are called the sword of the Lord 2 Sam. 24 16 and the arrow of the Lord Psal â— â—1 This teacheth that the pestilence is not caused onely or chiefly by naturall meanes but Vse 2 the chiefe and main cause is the wrath of God against sinne Deut. 28 15. And hence it is that it bringeth with it horrour and feare weeping and lamentation terrour and astonishment because God striketh the conscience inwardly as well as the body outwardly Hence it is that there is remouing hither and thither flying too and fro and much amazement in all persons It is sinne that bringeth all both publike and priuate calamities and God is able to finde out our sinnes and vs in our sinnes And as we sinne many waies so he hath many waies to plague vs and it lyeth in him to punish vs with one or with many of his plagues together The Lord if it had pleased him could haue punished Dauid with these three iâ—â—gements 2 Sam. 24 13. famine the sword and the pestilence al together and his pride and vaine confidence in his owne strength deserued no lesse but he brought onely one of them and put him to his choise whether of them he would haue We can reason oftentimes among our selues of the causes of the plague and can tell that it came into such and such places first of all by such a carrier or traueller or infected person neuerthelesse though it be not to bee denied but there may be such causes we may not omit or forget the chiefe and principall And tell me how came it at the first and what shall we make the first cause within vs but sinne and without vs but God No plague beginneth but by his iust and righteous hand so no plague can ceasse before God will that sent the same And how is it that one citty is infected more then another and one house more then another and in the same house some are smitten others are not touched Is not this the will and pleasure of God also This then noteth the great folly of such as say Oh this is a contagious time of the yeare when this season is a little ouerpast that wee may haue some frost or cold or winde to purge the aire you shall see all well againe time will weare out all But if God call not backe his hand and stay his iudgement no winde no winter no weather no cold shall be able to do vs any good And therfore we see oftentimes that though we haue had many nipping frosts and strong windes yet this sicknesse hath encreased and not beene diminished Secondly the readiest way to auoide the Vse 2 plague is to abstaine from al those things that bring it continue it and encrease it Men ordinarily do vse sweeping of houses washing of chambers cleansing of streetes perfuming of stuffe killing of dogges taking of physicke and such like neither doth God condemne or restraine these or any good meanes to releeue our selues prouided that we trust in God and not in them notwithstanding it is certaine that all mans pollicy without God is able to do nothing The plague cannot be remoued by any mans industry We must wash clense and purge our hearts by true and vnfained repentance We must remoue that which bringeth the plague Iam. 4 8. Esay 1 16. Ier. 4 14. Ps 51 2 7. All these places shew how foule and filthy we are by nature For that which is cleane of it selfe needeth no washing but we neede washing and purging and therefore we must confesse we are vncleane Nay no mire is so
foule or dung so filthy as we are through corruption Iob 14 verse 4 and 25 verse 4. Esay 64 6. Titus 1 15. There is no sent or sauour no carcasse so corrupt and ready to infect as that which proceedeth from our selues What it is that doeth chiefly infect wherby we defile our selues and one another This Christ teacheth Math. 15 verse 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come foorth from the heart and they defile the man Keepe out sinne from the heart and the plague shall neuer defile the man euery one therefore must labour to cleanse the heart Thirdly seeing it is caused by sinne wee must learne to search and finde out the true Vse 3 cause of the plague The enemies of Gods word will make the Gospel the cause of the pestilence and of all other calamities So did Ahab Iehoram make the Prophets the principall procurers of the famine which fell out in their daies 1 Kings 18 17. 2 Kings 6 31. Thus dealt the heathen with the christians that liued vnder the heathen and persecuting Emperours when any famine or pestilence or ouerthrow befell among them they imputed all to Christians and cryed out to haue them persecuted and punished as appeareth at large in the Apology of Tertullian These are blasphemous mockers and deriders of the holy faith of Christ which open their mouthes against heauen The chiefe cause of the plague is the contempt of the word Ier. chapter 29 17 19. Lastly euery one of vs must learne how to behaue our selues in the troublesome times of Vse 4 this heauy iudgement We must haue a tender feeling of their distressed condition that lye vnder this greeuous hand of GOD. The Church is compared to a body wherof Christ is the head Eph. 4 ver 16 and the faithfull are members Romanes 12 4. 1 Corinthians 12 12. They make but one body though they be many different members and are all vnder one head and therefore are to helpe one another to beare one anothers burden and so fulfill the law of Christ Galathians 6 2 1 Corinthians 12 verse 24. Let vs consider the seuerall duties belonging to seuerall persons in the day of visitation The duty of Magistrates is then especially to see religion established The duty oâ— Magistraâ—â—â— time of thâ— plague euill doers cut off from the City of God and all disorders remoued Psal 101 8. They must humble themselues and cause the people to humble themselues They must appoint fasting and praier that thereby they may moue the Lord to call backe his iudgement We haue a notable example of this in the King of Nineue Ionas 3 6â— when he feared a generall iudgement to come vpon himselfe and his people he rose vp from his throne and laide away his robe from him he couered himselfe with sackcloth and sate in ashes yea he proclaimed that neither man nor beast herde nor flocke should taste any thing and that they should cry mightily to GOD saying Who can tell if God will returne and repent and turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Ion. 3 6 7 8 9. Here is a good president for Kings Princes what by their owne example publike decrees they ought to do that there may be a common humiliation of all estates 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—sters in 〈◊〉 of the â—e It is the duty of the Ministers to preach the worde most earnestly both the Law and the Gospell in season and out of season to perswade to repentance to comfort the feeble-minded out of Gods word to stirre vppe the poore to patience the rich to liberality and all men to compassion and commiseration It belongeth vnto them as it were to stand in the gappe they must aboue others pray earnestly to God Amos 7. verse 25. knowing that the prayer of a iust man auaileth much if it be feruent Iames 5 16 17. So was it with Moses and Aaron when the plague was begunne he willed Aaron to take a Censer who ranne into the middest of the Congregation and stoode betweene the liuing and the dead offering Incense and making attonement for the sinnes of the people Numbers 16. verse 48. It is the duty of all parents to teach and instruct their children from whence 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—nts in 〈◊〉 of the â—e for what causes God sendeth the pestilence and other calamites Deut. 6.7 They must goe before them in a good example of life Genesis chap. 18 19. and if they should see all other carelesse and negligent in this duty yet must they say with Ioshua chap. 24. verse 15. As for mee and mine house we will serue the Lord. It belongeth vnto them to call their families vnto priuate humiliation as Ester did chap. 14. verse 16. and euery day they should offer vp sacrifice for their seruants and children after the example of holy Iob chap. 1. verse 5. and pray for their safety and welfare and euerie day giue thankes for their most mercifull deliuerance while in the meane season so many fall on their right hand and on their left It is the dutie of rich men in time of contagion 〈◊〉 dutie of 〈◊〉 men in 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to haue as at al other times so then especially a diligent care of the poore because then the greatest occasion is offered to doe good We must not shut them vppe in their houses and then shut vp our compassion from them as it were in a close prison without releefe It is the commendation of the Christian Church after the ascension of Christ that they had all things common and no man said that ought of the things which hee possessed was his owne neither was there any among them that lacked Acts 4 32 34. If they did this in the neede of the Church how much more ought we to prouide for those that cannot prouide for themselues He is not worthy to beare the name of a Christian that at such times would withhold things necessarie from those that are withholden from the companie of others Woe vnto those that would adde so great affliction to those that are deepely afflicted already The foure Lepers that were put out of the city according to the law dwelt apart by themselues at the entering in of the gate for feare of infection were notwithstanding prouided for in the streight siege of Samaria so long as there was any thing in the city they wanted not but were prouided for 2 Kings 7 4. So it ought to be among vs. It is the dutie of the poore needy to arme themselues with patience The dutie of the poore and needy in time of the plague as a shield buckler in time of trouble knowing that nothing falleth out without the prouidence appointment of God He will not lay more vpon vs then he will enable vs to beare but with the tentation will make an happy issue 1 Cor. 10 13. hee will comfort vs in our tribulation 2. Cor.
this is the end that God aimeth at Reason 3 in all his threatnings not the destruction of them that are threatned but their amendment Ezek. 18 23. Haue I any pleasure at all that the wicked should die saith the Lord God and not that he should returne from his waies and liue and ch 33 11. Why will ye die O house of Israel The vses First consider that in the greatest Vse 1 and most fearefâ—ll threatnings of Gods heauy iudgements theâ—e is comfort remaining and hope of grace and mercy to be found there is life in death and health in sicknesse if we can change and amend Thus do the Princes of Iudah profite by the threatnings of the Prophet when he had threatned desolation of the Lords house and the destruction of the whole Land for which the Priests and people would haue put him to death they pleaded the practise example of good Hezekiah for the comfort of themselues and the people of his time and thereby stirred vp themselues to feare the Lord and to turne from their euill waies Ier. 26.18 The place is worthy to be considered where the Princes shew that Ieremy did no more theÌ„ Micah had done before him yet Hezekiah and all Iudah did not put him to death but feared the Lord and besought him of mercy and the Lord repented him of the euill which he had pronounced against them But it may be obiected Obiectioâ— If God threaten one thing and doth another it may seeme his will is changeable and that he hath two wils I answer Answer the will of God is one and the same as God is one but it is distinguished into that which is secret reuealed as the Church is sometimes visible and sometimes inuisible yet but one Church The secret will is of things hidden with himselfe and not manifested in the word The reuealed is of things made knowne in the Scripture Deut. 29 29. and by daily experience The secret is without condition the reuealed with condition and therefore for the most part it is ioyned with exhortation admonition instruction and reprehension But no man is exhorted and admonished to doe his secret will because no man can resist it the reprobate and diuels themselues are subiect vnto it and must performe it Rom. 9.19 Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of the Ministers to propound the threatnings of GOD with such conditions prouoking and perswading all men to repentance and amendment of life offering grace and mercy to the humble and broken hearted 〈◊〉 1 4 14. â—2 3 Esa â— 16. They are to preach not onely the law but likewise with the law the Gospel And thus they are said both to bind and loose both to retaine sins and to forgiue For as Eliah by his earnest and zealous prayer did both shut vp the heauens 〈◊〉 4.25 Iam. â— 18. and open the windowes of heauen so that it gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruit so the Ministers of God by their earnest zealous preaching do shut vp the kingdome of heauen against all obstinate persons â—â—th 16.19 and also open the heauens to such as are penitent To propound the threatnings of God without condition is to bring men to despaire and to take from them all hope of mercy and forgiuenesse Thirdly it is the duty of the people whensoeuer Vse 3 they heare the theatnings of God to stirre vp themselues to repentance thereby to preuent his wrath and to stay his iudgements Let vs take heed we doe not rush on as the horse in the day of battell 〈◊〉 12.11 12. to our destruction And thus haue the seruants of God vnderstood his threatnings and accounted them as a Sermon of repentance as we heard before of Hezekiah king of Iudah and all Iudah with him when Micah the Morashite prophesied saying 〈◊〉 26.18 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Sion shall bee plowed like a field Ierusalem shall become heaps they fell not into desperation neither concluded an impossibility of obtaining pardon and the continuance of the Temple of the citie and of the whole kingdome but besought the Lord and feared his Name the Lord repented him of the plague which he had denounced against them And no maruell that this godly king conceiued the meaning of the threatning in that manner for so did the King of Niniueh an heathen and idolatrous king vnderstand the threatning of Ionah no otherwise Who can tell if God will turne and repent 〈◊〉 3 9. turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Thus also did Hezekiah before named vnderstand the message sent to him from God by Esayah when he was sicke vnto death 〈◊〉 3â— 1.2 Set thine house in order for thou shalt die and not liue and therefore he turned his face to the wall and prayed to the Lord of life Let vs make this vse of the Ministery of the word and of all the threatnings contained therein to bee stirred vp to repentance and obedience lest we be destroyed If there be no change in vs let vs looke for a change from God and he will neuer change his threatnings except we change our liues and conuersations Vse 4 Fourthly seeing the threatnings of God suppose a condition we must also know how we ought to vnderstand his promises to wit with a condition The threatnings of GOD haue a condition of repentance the promises haue a condition of faith and obedience Esay 1.19 God hath made many mercifull promises vnto vs in his holy word howbeit he hath no otherwise bound himselfe vnto vs then wee will acknowledge our selues bound in duty to serue him We must not only consider what God promised to vs but withall remember what he requireth of vs. Hence it is that the Prophet saith I will speake suddenly concerning a nation and concerning a kingdome to built it and to plant it Ier 18.9 10. but if it doe euill in my sight that it obey not my voyce then will I repent of the good wherewith I saide I will benefite them He hath promised to loue vs but he requireth at our hands to loue him againe He hath promised to forgiue vs our trespasses but he chargeth vs to forgiue them that trespasse against vs. He hath promised to be a Father vnto vs but he looketh for at our hands that we walke before him as obedient children Lastly if God threaten and no repentance Vse 5 followeth then certainely the threatnings pronounced will come to pâ—sse God threateneth not in vaine he terrifieth not without cause If we doe not preuent them they will preuent vs and take vs away suddenly See the fearefull examples of the flood of Sodome of the destruction of the ten tribes of Ierusalem and of the Iewes of the seuen Churches of Asia and other Churches planted by the Apostles supplanted in the wrath of God all assure vs of the truth of this point Consider our owne wayes in our hearts We liue where wee
Luke 13.6 7 8 9. 2 Chro. 36.15 We haue all experience of this point Reason 1 The reasons first he knoweth our weakenesse our corruption and inclination to euill he knoweth whereof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust Esay 57.16 Psalm 103.14 yea as a wind that passeth away and commeth not againe Psal 78.38.39 no better then vanity yea lighter altogether then vanity Psal 62.9 Secondly his nature is to be mercifull full of compassion 2 Chron. 36.15 Thirdly the sinnes of the wicked are not yet full they haue not yet filled vp the measure of them Gen. 15.16 Lastly he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance and therefore he is not slacke concerning his promise but is long suffering to vs ward 2. Pet. 3.9 Obiection Before wee come to the vses of this doctrine we must remoue a few obiections that seeme to make against this point And first how can God bee said to be very patient and to suffer long seeing his iudgements are often said to come suddenly speedily as a whirlewind and a tempest and when they shall say peace and safety his comming shall be as the comming of a theefe in the night or as trauell vpon a woman with child 1 Thess 5.2.3 Answer I answer to be long before he come and to be swift when once he commeth are not opposite or contrary the one to the other He waiteth a long time but when the dayes of his patience are expired then suddenly destruction commeth He giueth warning after warning and will doe nothing but hee reuealeth the same to his seruants the Prophets Amos 3.7 Dan. 9.5.6 but when his patience is abused and contemned then he commeth swiftly and stayeth not The Apostle Peter speaking of the second comming of Christ to iudgment ioyneth both these together and sheweth how and wherefore he is both long in comming and yet swift in comming hee forbeareth because he is patient and hee commeth suddenly in his glory because he is iust 2 Pet. 3.9 10. first hee saith that God is long suffering not willing that any should perish then he addeth the day of the Lord will come as a theefe in the night Thus we see how he suffereth patiently and yet withall how he cometh suddenly Secondly Obiect the question may be asked whether the Ministers should forbeare or abstaine from threatning and denouncing of Gods iudgements against the vngodly seeing God is gentle and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse whereby they shall terrifie men without cause and make themselues lyars I answer Answer it is true that Ionah the Prophet was discouraged vpon this ground and consideration from threatning destruction against Nineueh Though he were sent against the citie with heauy tidings yet he consulted with flesh and blood fled to Tarshish from the presence of the Lord Ion. 1.3 because hee knew that God was a gracious God and mercifull repenting him of the euil chap. 4.2 But this was his infirmity and therefore he is reprooued ver 10.11 Wherefore it belongeth to all faithfull Ministers of God as a part of their function howsoeuer the iudgements of God be differred and their Sermons derided to open their mouthes boldly and to reprooue sinne earnestly that they may thereby deliuer their owne soules and saue the people that heare them 2 Tim. 4.2 Thirdly it may be asked Obiect whether it be lawfull for the godly to craue of God to be patient and long-suffering to beare with the vngodly and vessels of wrath especially considering the praier of Ieremy chap. 15.15 Lord remember me and visite mee and reuenge mee of my persecuters c. The prayer of Moses and of Ieremy seeme to be contrary Answer Answer The prayer of Ieremy is speciall and extraordinary and containeth no generall rule and direction for the Church He spake this as a Prophet not as a priuate man for hee foretold to his persecuters the vengeance and wrath of God certainely to fall vpon them the generall rule belonging vnto all is set downe by Christ Matth. 5 44. To pray for our enemies and them that hate vs. Lastly it may be demaunded Obiect whether the publishing and preaching of the doctrine of Gods patience and forbearing be not dangerous and hurtfull as seeming to tend to leade men into sinne and minister occasion of hardening the heart and delaying of repentance I answer â—ct from Gods delaying of his iudgements wee may not conclude the delaying of our repentance True it is the vngodly abuse this doctrine to licentiousnesse Rom. 2.4.5 as they do also other doctrines and the Scriptures themselues to their owne perdition the prouidence of God to idlenesse the predestination of God to wickednesse the mercy of God to prophanenesse the grace of God to wantonnesse iustification by faith to carelesnesse of good workes yea Christ himselfe to be a stumbling blocke and a stone of offence Notwithstanding we must vse the doctrine of Gods patience to our comfort and to bring vs thereby to repentance Vse 1 Now we come to the vses of this doctrine which are many seruing for instruction reprehension consolation and exhortation First of all it serueth for our knowledge and instruction and teacheth vs what a good God wee serue and worship such a one as willeth not and wisheth not the death of a sinner such a one as is gentle and gracious mercifull and pitifull Psal 145.8 9. Ezek. 18.23 and 33.11 Againe this teacheth vs what is the cause that God spareth so long both his and the Churches enemies to wit because he is patient Thus doth the Prophet tell the Israelites the cause why the Lord had spared the Assyrians so long Nah. 1.3 We see how prophane many are blasphemers of Gods Name prophaners of his Sabboth despisers of the word haters of good men iniquity aboundeth euery where We might wonder that such liue vpon the face of the earth and wherefore they are spared but that he is a God of patience and long suffring or they could not continue Is not the earth filled with cruelty oppression as it was with the old world that was destroyed with an vniuersall Flood Doth not pride fulnesse of bread aboundance of idlenesse and contempt of the poore abound as in Sodome and Gomorrha which was destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Ezek. 16.49 So Gen. 19.24 How then could our cities and houses stand and continue if GOD were not very patient Vse 2 Secondly it serueth for reprehension For it conuinceth those that scoffe at his threatenings because God a long time descrieth his iudgements against the vngodly Hence it is that they iudge them perswade themselues of them to be no better then Scar-crowes and therefore to bee vaine and not to bee feared Such persons doth the Apostle Peter describe that mocke at the second comming of Christ which shal come as a snare vpon all them that dwell vpon the face of the whole earth Luke 21.35 2
2 soules not to watch ouer the body only Eze. 33 1 Tim. 5 16. Thirdly the Ministery of the word is the only Reason 3 ordinary meanes to bring to saluation 1 Cor. 15 1 2. Rom. 10 14. If then the necessity and dignity of saluation it selfe be great then ought the Ministery to bee had in great price by which we are made partakers thereof The vses Great should bee the loue of the Vse 1 Pastour toward his people Great shold their care be ouer the sheep and Lambes of Christ for as they loue Christ himselfe the Lord of the sheepe who shed his most precious blood to redeeme them so ought they to loue his sheepe which are after a sort become their sheepe for as the sheepe haue taken charge of them to maintaine them so they haue takē charge of the sheepe to feede them instruct them Our principall endeuour ought to be to procure their good and we must hunger and thirst after their saluation Exod. 32 31 32. They ought to bee our crowne and glory in this life 1 Thess 2 20. if we looke for a crowne of glory in the life to come 1 Pet. 5 4. And as at all times we ought to seeke to winne men to God so especially wee ought to haue a care of these sheepe when they are sicke when they are visited by the hand of God we should comfort the feeble minded and support the weake We see how Aaron the seruant of God when the pestilence was broken in among thē took his censer and ranne in among them stood betweene the liuing and the dead that hee might make an attonement for them Heere the question may be asked Obiection whether it be the Ministers duty to visite those that are sicke of the pestilence other contagious diseases and so much the rather because the example of Aaron seemeth to inferre and perswade no lesse I answer Answ the practise of Aaron in this place is not to this purpose for he was High-Priest and did this as a figure of Christ For Moses Aaron were not so simple as to thinke that the burning of a little incense could stay the plague but this did represent the sweet sauour of the mediation intercession of Christ who made peace betweene God and man Againe the Minister is a publike person and the seruant of the whole Church and euery man hath interest alike in his office and Ministery 1 Cor. 9 19. 2 Corin. 5 5. Wee preach not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake If then he be the seruant of the whole Church then no one hath so great interest in him as to cause him to endanger his life and so the whole be depriued of him So then before he visite such he ought at least to haue the consent and approbation of the rest of the Church and be assigned by them vnto that office Lastly I do not hold the visitation of the sicke to bee a Ministeriall duty but a Christian duty It is not laid vpon them as they are Ministers but as they are christians For if it were a duty proper to them as it is to preach the word and to minister the sacraments then no man ought to visite the sicke but such as are Ministers of the word I grant indeed it cheefely lyeth vpon thē and is required of them when they are best able to performe it but sometime the faithfull brother is able to do it as wel as the Minister himselfe and according as God hath bestowed this gift so he requireth the practise of it Gen. 48 1. 2 Kings 8 29. and 13 14. Iob 2 11. Psal 41 4. Math 25 37 40. Obiect Iohn 11 3. 2 Cor. 1 4. What then May the Minister at such infectious times forsake the flocke and leaue them to the wide world may he shift for himselfe leaue them without instruction Answer I answer in no wise There is then more cause to call the sounder sheepe together and to pray heartily and earnestly to God for their fellow-brethrē remembring the counsell of the Apostle Heb. 13 3. Remember them that are in bondes as bound with them and them which suffer aduersity as being your selues also afflicted in body Vse 2 Secondly see from hence who are indeede the brazen walles that compasse the land and hold out the enemy not onely the policy and wisedome and counsell of Magistrates but likewise faithfull Ministers are a strength and defence vnto it For though they be oftentimes contemned and despised derided and abused though no account be commonly made of thē yet they are the strength of the strength of the Commonwealth and they are the pillars that beare vp the pillars and they are forcible and notable meanes of keeping out the iudgements of God Hence it is that Elisha said of Eliah when hee saw him goe vp by a whirlewinde into heauen My father my father the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof 2 Kings 2 12. And thus also spake Ioash of Elisha when he wept ouer his face when hee was fallen sicke of the sicknes wherof he died 2 Ki. 13 14. O my father my father the chariot of Israel c. And they may be iustly so called They beate downe sinne which weakneth the Land Sin bringeth all confusion For what bringeth the change of Princes the alteration of kingdomes the ruine of states the ouerthrow of houses the inuasion of enemies and the confusion and desolation of all things but the prouoking of God vnto wrath by sin Sinne is as the breach in a wall that weakeneth the City and openeth a gate to the enemy Let the walles be neuer so well flanked with ditches trenches barricadoes citadels and castles countermures and fortifications sinne maketh them all vnprofitable Hence it is that the people falling into idolatry are said to be made naked by Aaron Exod. 32 25. Obedience is as a strong banke bulwarke that keepeth the flood of vengeance indignation from the city of God No manner of defence can keepe out the enemy if sin be freely entertained within The wall is repaired and the breach is made vp by repentance Thirdly they are in poore and pitifull case Vse 3 for ignorance for wickednesse for perill and danger to perish where yet this benefit is not vouchsafed They are as a land threatned with infinite and innumerable enemies which are without chariots and horsemen without armour and munition A man of necessity must continue languishing in paine hauing a broken member or a bone out of ioynt except he haue a skilfull Surgeon or bone-setter Wee are of our selues as members out of ioynt rent and diuided asunder in opinion and practise one from another which are coupled and knit together between themselues by the Ministery of the word which serueth for the gathering together of the Saints Eph. 4 ver 11 12. When the blinde are suffered to leade the blinde both fall into the ditch The
their sicknes trust in the Phisition as Asa did 1 Chro. 16 11 12. 1 Sam. 2.5 not in the liuing God who killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp againe hee maketh the wound and bindeth it vp he smiteth and his hands make whole he shall deliuer thee in sixe troubles and in the seuenth the euill shall not touch thee In time of warre and day of battell we trust in our strength armor men munition and defenced places and make them our God Nah. 3.8 â— whereas the Prophet teacheth that this is a cursed confidence and shall not leaue a blessing behind it Lastly we learne from hence not to reuenge Vse 4 our own causes quarels For if we be taught in this practise of Moses to go vnto God in all our wrongs who will iudge his people then we are not to render like for like or to requite euill for euill or to repay wrong for wrong taunt for taunt rebuke for rebuke railing for railing but contrariwise blesse knowing that we are thereunto called that we should bee heires of blessing This vse is concluded Prou. 20.22 Say not thou I will recompence euill but waite vpon the Lord and he shall saue thee This is the direction of the Apostle Ro. 12.17.19 Recompence to no man euill for euill dearely beloued auenge not your selues but giue place vnto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine Psal 94.1 â— I will repay saith the Lord. Where we see God claymeth and challenge vengeance to himselfe and taketh it from vs so that such as seeke reuenge sit downe in the seat of God and as much as lyeth in theÌ„ wrest the scepter out of his hands taking vpon them the person of the accuser witnesse iudge and executioner contrary to all true forme of lawfull iudgement And albeit it bee hard and harsh for flesh and blood to put vp iniuries yet if we wil be the children of God we must haue more in vs then flesh and blood For they that are after the flesh Rom. 3.5 â— fauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit so then they that are in the flesh cannot please GOD. Wherefore when Zachariah the Priest a faithfull and fruitefull witnesse of God was vniustly and cruelly stoned to death he raged not he reuiled not he reuenged not but said The Lord see and require it When the Lord of life â—â— 24.22 Christ Iesus was accused condemned and crucified the iust for the vniust he prayed for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they doe â— 23 34. leauing vs an example that we should follow his steps When blessed Stephen who was full of the holy Ghost and saw the glory of God and Iesus standing at the right of God was cast out of the city and stoned with stones hee kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sinne to their charge â— 55.58 When the Archangel mentioned by the Apostle Iude saw that the diuell went about to corrupt the pure worship of God hee would not vse railing and reprochfull speaches â— ver 9. but desireth the Lord to rebuke him and repay him for his malice Seeing therefore this duty hath beene practised by Priest and people by men and Angels by the head and the members of his body let vs follow those things that concerne peace let vs be of a patient and meeke spirit which is much set by of God and let vs commit our causes to him that is the God of vengeance It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing God Verse 9 10. Then Moses tooke that rod c. Hitherto Moses Aaron haue behaued themselues vprightly in respect of God meekely in respect of themselues and patiently in regard of the people Now we shal see how they offend by transgressing the commandement of God by distrusting his word by raging against the whole assembly God chargeth them to speake to the rocke they spake vnto the people Againe as if it were vnlikely or vnpossible that the rock should yeeld water they smote it twise through impaciency vnbeeleefe Thus they that had beene the instruments of God in so many miracles that had seene him face to face as a man seeth his friend that had stood so often in the gap where the hand of God had made the breach that had diuided the red sea Moses I say and Aaron the Ministers of God the witnesses of his workes the pillars of the truth now begin to faile to faint and to fall down to shew vs and themselues the weakenesse that is in flesh and blood From hence we learne that many are the failings and fals of the children of God â—trine â— are the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Howsoeuer the faithfull be borne againe and endued with the spirit of sanctification howsoeuer they desire to please God and endeuor to serue him with all the powers of soule and body yet they often stumble in their race thorough the burthen that presseth down and the sinne that cleaueth so fast vnto them This truth is confessed and confirmed by many testimonies Salomon in his worthy prayer at the dedication of the Temple acknowledgeth it 1 king 8.46 So Iob. 15.14 15. Likewise Prou. 20.9 And the Prophet Psal 14 2 3. All which testimonies doe plentifully teach this truth that howsoeuer through the grace of God giuen vnto them the faithful fight a good fight hauing faith and a good conscience yet all are sinners and no flesh is cleane and cleere from sin which Moses and Aaron here fal into The reasons of this doctrine are First because Reason 1 the Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne Gal 3 2â— Rom. 3.19 That euery mouth might bee stopped and all the world be subiect to the iudgment of God Al matter of glorying in our selues is taken from vs we are found guilty before God wee haue no excuse no defence no cloake for our selues to couer our sins there is no difference Wee haue all sinned and are depriued of the glory of God and euerlasting life so that all both Iewes and Gentiles are proued to be vnder sinne Secondly we see that death the wages of Reason 2 sinne hath raigned and doth raigne ouer all without difference yea it taketh hold euen on children that sinned not actually like the transgression of Adam If then old and yong taste of death all the posterity of Adam are corrupted in him when he wittingly and willingly wilfully sinned against God We flow from an vncleane fountaine we grow out of a bitter root we are as branches of the wilde vine Thus the Apostle reasoneth Death raigned froÌ„ Adam to Moses Rom. 5.14 euen ouer them also that sinned not after the like manner of the transgression of Adam which was the figure of him that was to come So then sinne and death goe together as mother and daughter
punishment lying euen at the doore Because ye sanctified not my Name before the children of Israel yee shall not bring this congregation into the land which I haue giuen them Hee doth not onely accuse and conuince them of sinne but amplifieth it by the effect that thereby hee was robbed of his glory and so excludeth them out of the land of promise We learne from hence that God chastiseth his owne children sinning against him â—trine chasti â—is owne â—on When his children forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements although he take not his louing kindnesse from them neither falsifie his trueth yet he will visit their transgressions with the rod and their iniquities with strokes This we see throughly strengthened thoroughout the whole booke of the Iudges as chap. 4.1.2 When the people of Israel proceeded to doe euill in the sight of the Lord hee sold them into the hand of Iabin king of Canaan c. So when Ionah disobeyed the voyce of the Lord calling him to preach to Nineueh that great Citie and to cry against it for their wickednesse hee was cast into the Sea as an vnprofitable burthen of the ship â— 2 3 15 and swallowed of a Whale so that albeit he fled from the presence of the Lord yet his hand followed after him and ouertooke him When Dauid had trespassed in the matter of Vriah by adultery and murther though he were a man after Gods owne heart yet the Lord raised euill against him out of his house â—m 12.9 the sword of the enemy was shaken against him and his own wiues were defiled in the sight of the Sun â—b 12.10 When Miriam the sister of Moses withstood him in the pride of her heart through ambition and vaineglory albeit he accused her not but in meekenesse of spirit put vp the wrong being lowly in his owne eyes yet shee was striken with leprosie by the hand of God and shut for a season out of the hoast The like we might say of Salomon Asa Iehoshaphat Iosiah Hezekiah and many others all which seale vp this trueth to our hearts that GOD spareth not his owne people when they sinne against him Reason 1 The Reasons of this iust dealing of God are first to cleare his iudgement and iustice that we should know him to bee no respecter of persons but to hate sinne whensoeuer wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer he findeth it He is not a God that loueth wickednesse neither shall euill dwell with him for he hateth all them that worke iniquity This the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth 51.4 Against thee against thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight that thou maiest be iust when thou speakest and pure when thou iudgest If then we breake his statutes and keepe not his commandements when he searcheth with lights and findeth out our sinnes we must giue glory to God and make confession vnto him wee must pronounce righteousnesse to belong vnto him and vnto our selues open shame yea if he should destroy vs we must acknowledge him to be holy in all his waies and iust in all his workes who giueth vs to eate the fruite of our owne labours As then he is iust and righteous so he must punish sinne in whomsoeuer he taketh it and as he denounceth sore iudgements and greeuous plagues of great continuance and long durance so he executeth theÌ„ to manifest the truth of his owne word and maketh good his owne threatnings gone out of his owne mouth Againe God chastiseth his owne children Reason 2 lest they sinning with the men of this world whose portion is in this life should be condemned with the world For as in punishing of vs he respecteth his own iustice so he doth it in respect of our owne good and the great profite which thereby is brought vnto vs. If we should alwaies enioy health wealth liberty peace plenty and other good blessings of God according to our hearts desire we would waxe fat and spurne with the heele Deut. 32.15 forsaking God that made vs refusing the strong God of our saluation ioyning hand in hand with wicked men reserued to destruction Wherefore affliction is as the messenger of God to call vs backe from sinne to weane vs from the world to kindle in vs a desire of the world to come This the Apostle aimeth at 1 Cor. 11 31 32. If we would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged but when we are iudged wee are chastened of the Lord because we should not bee condemned with the world The vses of this Doctrine are many First Vse 1 consider with me the cause why they keep the word and turne vnto him with all their harts why they run not on in euill as the horse rusheth into the battell as the vngodly do the reason is God calleth them backe by his hand his afflictions are remembrances vnto them and his corrections are their instructions This the Prophet Dauid found true in his owne comfortable experience Psal 119 67 71. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy statutes The Children of Israel liuing vnder the Iudges and sinning against God making a couenant with the inhabitants of the land Iudg. 2. and 4. Deu. 4.29.30 taking their daughters to be their wiues giuing their daughters to their sonnes seruing their idols forgetting the true God and doing worse then their fathers the Lord sold them into the hand of their enemies whom they serued then they lift vp their voyces and wept then they called and cryed vnto the Lord in their afflictions and he deliuered them out of their distresse The same we see in Manasseh who for his euils that he commited like the abominations of the heathen was carryed away captiue put in fetters 2 Chro. 33.2 11 12 13. and bound in chaines and when he was in tribulation hee prayed to the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his father and prayed vnto him and God was intreated of him and heard his praier and brought him againe to Ierusalem into his kingdome Then Manasseh knew that the Lord was God But of this we shall speake more in the chapter following Vse 2 Secondly confesse from hence that great is the wrath and anger of God for sinne seeing he punisheth it so sharpely and seuerely in his children whom he hath engrauen as a Signet in the palme of his hand and whom he tendreth as the apple of his eye Marke how hee hath many times schooled his owne seruants offending When Miriam murmured against Moses and made other to murmure shee was striken by the hand of God with leprosie and albeit Moses made supplication for her yet the Lord answered Numb 12.10 13 14. If her father had spit in her face should she not haue beene ashamed seuen dayes Let her be shut out of the hoast seuen dayes and after she shall be
King of Bashan Now let vs come to the first point which is the encounter with the Canaanites in these words 1 And Harad a Canaanitish King dwelling toward the South heard tell that Israel was come by the way of the Spies then fought he against Israel and tooke of them a multitude of prisoners 2 So Israel vowed a vow vnto the Lord and said If thou wilt surely deliuer this people into mine hand then will I vtterly destroy their Cities 3 And the Lord heard the voice of Israel deliuered them the Canaanites and they vtterly destroyed them their Cities and called the name of that place Hormah What Canaanitish King this was whereof Moses maketh mention in this place is vncertaine Some thinke it to be the king of the Amalekites which Moses pointeth out but this carieth no shew or semblance of truth For first the Amalekites long since endeuoured to stop the passage and proceeding of the children of Israel and were destroyed with a great destruction and therefore it is not likely that now they would come out againe to make a new on-set especially seeing the Israelites inuaded not their Land Besides the Amalekites cannot be accounted in the number of the Canaanites Gen. 36 12. inasmuch as they descended not of Canaan but of Esau and so were alied to the Israelites being of the race of Shem. Rather we are here to vnderstand some King of the Amorites who because they came of one common stocke as Moses teacheth Gen. 10 15 16 ate comprehended vnder the Canaanites But to come to the matter it selfe here we see how the Israelites encounter with Harad occasion of the battaile beeing offered by himselfe For when by his espials and scouts sent abroad he had intelligence that Israel approched he leuied an hoast armed them and issued forth against them of his owne accord not chalenged not prouoked not iniuried by the Israelites but himselfe chalenging and prouoking rusheth forward to the destruction of his person and the confusion of his army The successe of this encounter was double First the Canaanites had the vpper hand slew some of the Israelites and tooke many prisoners led them away captiues so that they turned their backes and were not able to stand before their enemies The people of God hauing had this losse taken the foyle do not fret against God nor despaire of his helpe but after this fresh disaster discomfit they reconcile theÌ„selues to God they flie to him by prayer they humble themselues as Ioshua did when the meÌ„ of Ai put them to flight Iosh 7 4 8. saying O Lord what shall wee say when Israel turne their backes before their enemies They vow vnto God to turne nothing of this Kings Country to their owne vse and profite but consecrate and sanctifie all to God destroying their enemies and razing their Cities if hee would grant them victory and deliuer the Canaanites into their hands in whom now was equall their proud insolency and good successe through the former battaile No doubt the Israelites had sinned before against God and not repented of their sinne they prouoked him by their security glorying in their strength trusting in their multitude and puffed vp with the victories which God had giuen them who had fought their battels gone in and out with their armies and couered their heads in the day of slaughter thus lying in their sinnes nothing can prosper God curseth the works of their hands and letteth them see their owne weaknesse and that they should not be able to preuaile against any of their enemies vnlesse God did fight for them according to that in the 127. Psal v. 1 2. Except the Lord keepe the City the keeper watcheth in vaine it is in vaine for you to rise early and to sit downe late and eate the bread of sorrow but he will surely giue rest to his beloued So long as they trusted in their owne strength and number looked not for victory as a blessing from God they could not stand but when they had repented and craued protection from him that is the strength of Israel they ioyn againe their power vnite their forces order their battails resist their enemies preuaile and put them all to flight Rom. 8 38. For if God bee with vs who shall bee against vs But if he be against vs who shall be with vs or who shall pleade for vs It is not the wisedome of the Leaders nor the vertue of the souldiers nor the counsell of the wise nor the planting of munition can any whit preuaile vntill we be reconciled vnto God and God vnto vs. Lastly the Israelites being masters of the field hauing the Cities and persons standing at their mercy they performe the solemne promise and vow made to the God of heauen not to halues or in part as Saul did 1 Sam. 1â— who spared the better sheepe and the fat beasts but they vtterly destroyed their enemies their cities in memoriall of the great goodnes of God hearing them in their prayers and respecting them in their miseries they call the name of y place Hormah that is destruction and confusion This is the principall drift of this diuision Now let vs consider the doctrines that directly arise from this place that our faith may be strengthened our obedience encreased And Harad a Canaanitish King c. We see here how the Canaanites appointed to destruction and to be rooted out enemies to the people of God such as had now filled vp the measure of their sins yet here preuaile against Israel kill some of them and take others prisoners This teacheth vs this Doctrine that oftentimes Doctrine the enemies of the Church preuaile ouer them Enemieâ—â— tentines aâ— suffered 〈◊〉 preuaile â— the Churcâ— I say the enemies of God and of his people who in the secret counsell and purpose of God are vowed to destruction doe insult and triumph ouer the Church and particular parts thereof God correcting the rebellion of his children by them This truth God sealed vp in the beginning by the blood of Abel Caine spake friendly Gen. 4 8 But rose vp desperately against him and slew his brother because his owne works were euill his brothers good So iust Lot vexed with the vncleane conuersation of the wicked for he being righteous 2 Peter 2 â— and dwelling among them in seeing and hearing vexed his righteous soule from day to day with their vnlawfull deeds was notwithstanding carried away captiue by a proud and insolent enemy Genesis 14 Besides the book of Iudges serueth vs as a plentifull storehouse to teach this truth where we see that wheÌ„ the people of God did wickedly in the sight of the Lord serued Baalim and forsooke the Lord God of their fathers which brought them out of the Land of Egypt the wrath of the Lord waxed hot against them he deliuered them into the hands of spoilers he sold them into the hands of their enemies
thy selfe in the dust Mich. 1 9 10. He enioyneth theÌ„ silence lest the same thereof spread it selfe to their enemies to encrease their reproch and to multiply their sorrow For what doth more vexe vs double our misery then to see men so farre from pittying vs that they triumph ouer vs and laugh at vs This condemneth many that liue among vs in these daies of dissention that tender not the peace of the Church which ought to bee as deare vnto vs as our owne liues but publish the shame reproch one of another as with the blast of a Trumpet albeit our enemies and the enemies of our religion liue among vs. Abraham tooke vp the controuersie betweene him and Lot saying Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene me and thee Gen. 13 7 8. neither betweene my heard-men thy heardmen because the Canaanites dwelled at that time in the Land If we did aright consider this point that our enemies are among vs that are as whips on our sides and thornes in our eyes that seek the subuersion of the Common-wealth not the conuersion of the Church there would not be so many bad bitter inuectiues written as it were with gall and wormewood setting on fire the hearts of one against another as if we were enemies not friends strangers not brethren infidels not beleeuers These contentions are a stumbling blocke vnto the weake an hardning and heartning of the aduersary and an vtter estranging of vs one from another Let vs therefore follow those things that belong to peace and vnite our forces together as one man that we may seeke the building vp of the Church among vs and double our strokes vpon the backe of the enemy Vse 3 Thirdly let vs vse patience vnder the crosse lying as vnder Gods hand and in the midst of all our afflictions say with the Prophet I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou didst it Psal 39 9. This we reade to haue bin worthily practised of Iob when the cup of affliction began to ouerflow chap. 2 10. Shall we receiue good at the hand of God and not receiue euill In all this did not Iob sinne with his lips This also we find expresly required Heb. 10 32 33 34 35 36. Where we see in the example of these afflicted Hebrewes that when our enemies insult ouer the Church we must not murmure tepine but be still and silent vnder the crosse and according to the counsell and commandement of Christ Luke 21 19 By patience possesse our soules and without this we shall neuer haue comfort and contentment in such afflictions as we are called to endure Vse 4 Lastly seeing God at sundry times and in diuers manners giueth those that are his into the hands of their enemies surely in the ende he will not spare the wicked he deferreth his punishments but he striketh at the last As he is longer in drawing his Bowe and making ready his Quiuer so his Arrowes when they come pierce the deeper and wound the sorer The higher his hand is lifted vp before it falleth the greater the blow is when it lighteth He hath a leaden foote and hasteth slowly but howsoeuer hee tarry till the appointed time yet surely he will come and will not stay but recompence the slownesse of his coming with the greeuousnesse of his punishing When hee will crush them with a Scepter of iron Psalm 2 3. and breake them in peeces like a potters vessell This Moses teacheth in his song concerning Gods benefits toward his people and their vnthankfulnesse toward him If I whet my glittering sword and my hand take hold on iudgement I will execute vengeance toward mine enemies and will reward them that hate me and I will make mine arrowes drunke with blood Deut. 32 41 42. Let them not therfore triumph ouer the Church people of God and let vs waite a while and see the end of all her enemies how God hath set them in a slippery place We see in this History that albeit these Canaanites were as the rod of God to chastise his seruants for their security yet God in the end threw them in the fire and gaue them as a prey to his people as appeareth afterward The like the Prophet Dauid declareth Psal 137 3 7 8 9 that howsoeuer the Edomites and Babylonians flouted at the Church in affliction and they that led theÌ„ captiues required of them in mockage songs and mirth saying Sing vs one of the songs of Sion yet they escaped not the iust hand of a reuenging God according to the prayer of his people Remember the childreÌ„ of Edom O Lord in the day of Ierusalem which said raze it raze it to the foundation thereof O daughter of Babel worthy to be destroied blessed shall hee bee that rewardeth thee as thou hast serued vs blessed shall he be that taketh and dasheth thy children against the stones And the Prophet Dauid being greeuoufly persecuted vnder Saul and hunted froÌ„ place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines Psalm 141 â— assureth himselfe that flying to God in his afflictions and possessing his soule by patience he shall in the end behold God taking such vengeance on all his enemies rewarding them seuen fold into their bosome that he shall in pitty and compassion pray vnto God for them in their miseries True it is hee doth not alwaies recompence them presently so soone as they haue sinned because he is the God of patience waiting for their repentance bearing with the vessels of wrath and making them without excuse yet at the length hee will reproue them and set their sins in order before them Psal 50 21. Verse 2. So Israel vowed a vow Before the Israelites trusted in themselues now being ouerthrowne by the enemies they turne to God and learne obedience by the things which they suffered So then the present ouerrhrow giuen vnto them maketh them consider their owne weaknesse and driueth them to God in their distresse The doctrine froÌ„ hence is this that affliction is profitable to the Church â—ne â—on is â—ellent â—turne God it bringeth driueth vs vnto God The Church of God in generall and the seruants of God in particular which cannot profitably vse prosperity and beare themselues thankfully in the daies of peace do learne in aduersity to turne to God and are thereby brought vnto him Heereunto cometh the example of the Israelites Iudg. 3 8 9 10. When the wrath of God was kindled against Israel doing wickedly forgetting God and seruing their idols that turned to their ruine then they cried vnto the Lord and he stirred vp a Sauiour vnto them Hereunto also coÌ„meth the threatnings of Moses Deut. 4 27 28 29 30. 2 Chron. 15 3. To this purpose the prophet speaketh Psal 107 6 13 19 28. WheÌ„ they wandred in the Desert and found no City to dwell in when they were bound in misery and iron because they rebelled against the words of the Lord when they
nor do all these commandements I will appoint ouer you fearefulnesse a consumption and the burning ague the sword famine and pestilence to destroy you and to make you few in number so as your high waies shall be desolate It was the Lord that brought the tenne plagues vpon Egypt â—od 8 24. â—a 11.25 38. â—y 45 7. It is the Lord that smote Nabal that he dyed It is the Lord that formeth the light and createth darknesse he maketh peace and createth euill It is the Lord that doth all these things Finally there is no euill in the City which the Lord hath not done Amos 3 6. All which things agree fitly with this history in hand that God sent fiery serpents among his people and do teach vs that he is the author of all iudgements punishments that fall vpon vs or vpon any of the sonnes of men The reasons hereof are euident and apparent Reason 1 First afflictions come not vpon vs at all aduentures they proceed not from the earth or the ayre or the heaueÌ„ it is the hand of God that lighteth vpon vs for our sinnes For what can any one or all the creatures of God do of themselues or what power is there in them to be reuenged vpon vs This therefore is our great folly that we vnwise men gaze about heere and there wandring vp and down in our owne imaginations and searching all the corners of our wits to finde out the causes of our calamities out of our selues and yet all the while we perceiue not the true and right cause to be in our selues Whensoeuer a man hath any aduersity he must looke vp to God into himselfe When we see the ayre infected it is not so disposed of it selfe When God sendeth famine 〈…〉 23. and maketh the heauen as yron the ground as brasse it is not so hardened of it owne nature When the earth is barren and vnfruitful it proceedeth not of it owne kind but we our selues are the cause of all Whensoeuer therefore we haue wofull experience and a lamentable feeling of many miseries we must not cast our eyes hither and thither but euery man must enter into himselfe search out his particular sins assuring himselfe that God knocketh at the doore of his heart and thereby prouokes him to consider beter of his own waies This Eliphaz beateth vpon Iob 5 5 6 7. The hungry shall eate vp his haruest and the thirsty shall drinke vp their substance for misery cometh not foorth of the dust neither doth affliction spring out of the earth c. Reason 2 Secondly God worketh out afflictions he claimeth and challengeth them as his own peculiar worke that no man should bee able to controule any thing in this world This the wise man vrgeth Eccles. 7 16. In the day of wealth be of good comfort and in the day of affliction consider GOD also hath made this contrary to that to the intent that man should finde nothing after him The vses of the doctrine are many First we Vse 1 learne in all troubles and calamities on vs and those that are ours to looke vp to God as the chiefe principall author of them froÌ„ whence they come and vpon our selues and our owne sinnes from whom they come It falleth out with many as it doth with the dog if a man throw a stone at him hee runneth eagerly and angerly after it he falleth vpon it and biteth it so do men of this world Prou. 19 3 when God any way visiteth them they looke vpon inferiour meanes as the highest causes which they can reach vnto but neuer cast vp their eyes to the Lord whose hand and worke it is wheras we are bound to behold the stroke of God in all our distresses We silly men accuse sometimes heat and sometimes cold sometimes drouth sometimes moysture sometimes the ground and sometimes the ayre sometimes one thing and sometimes another thing to be the cause of our calamitie but cannot bee brought to finde out the true and proper cause True it is the Lord hath secret causes that we know not of sometimes the manifestation of his owne works sometimes the triall of our faith and we must take heed we measure not the greatnesse of the sinne by the greeuousnesse of the crosse Iohn 9 2 3. wherein the Apostles themselues were deceiued Notwithstanding the reuealed and originall cause of all calamity hath his beginning and head-spring from our iniquity insomuch that if we had in vs no guilt of corruption we should not taste at all of the cup of affliction This the Prophet teacheth Lam. 3 39. Wherefore is the liuing man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sin And our Sauiour warneth the man that had bene diseased 38 yeares finding him in the Temple to consider the cause of his long and lamentable affliction Iohn 5 14. Thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee so that this disease was laide vpon him for his sin He thought himselfe an happy man when he was restored to health Now lest he should rest therein the Lord telleth him hee must change his heart or else God will bring seuen times moe plagues vpon him according to his sins though he had bin afflicted many yeares yet he would make his iudgements vpon him more wonderfull euen great plagues of long continuance and sore diseases of long durance To the same purpose the Apostle saieth The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnesse of men which with-hold the truth in vnrighteousnesse Ro. 1 verse 18. Wherefore euery visitation of God should be a sermon of repentance to put vs in remembrance of our sinnes to admonish vs not to sowe vpon the furrowes of vnrighteousnesse lest we reape the croppe of affliction an hundred fold Let vs desire God to sanctifie the crosse vnto vs that it may consume sinne in vs and prouoke vs to a more holy conuersation Vse 2 Secondly the meditation of this that God is the author of all afflictions must teach vs to haue patience in our troubles not to murmure not to repine not to grudge when we are vnder the crosse For seeing God hath visited me with his hand I must take it patiently as a dutifull childe beareth the chastisements of his father This the Prophet practised as we see Psal 39 9 I spake not a word but held my peace because thou Lord didst it This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 12 5 6. My sonne despise not the chastening of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked of him for whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and he scourgeth euery sonne that he receiueth The flesh alwaies seeketh ease and is ready to be impatient if deliuerance come not by and by so that wee must remember from whence our trouble cometh to asswage the sorrow and bitternesse of our affliction For this is a great comfort to Gods children that our sicknesse yea euery pang fit of our
our Ministery and teach vs to waite patiently vpon the Lord who Prou. 16 7. wheÌ„ the waies of a man please him will make his enemies to be at peace with him and alter their hearts as pleaseth him This is a very great dignity and high priuiledge that God bestoweth vpon his poore and contemptible seruants reprochfull in the world 1 Cor. 4 9. a gazing stocke to the wicked accounted as the off-scouring of the earth a wonder to men and Angels this is their honour and preheminence they are magnified of God and respected of the wicked in their manifold miseries when God toucheth them in body or afflicteth them in minde or punisheth theÌ„ in goods or layeth his hand vpoÌ„ such as neerely concerne them in the flesh Excellent then is the estate of Gods children aduanced by him and a great honour vnto them that their enemies are brought vnder them are made to sue vnto them God is able to deliuer them from contempt and to giue vs for the truths sake a due regard and reuerence when he will So he magnified the ministery of Moses and Aaron as we heard before when Pharaoh could finde no comfort in his inchanters and sorcerers nor any helpe in his gods or Idols Exod. 9 28. he is forced to seeke comfort help of those despised Ministers messengers that were before hated of him for Moses must pray vnto God for him So he magnified the ministery of his Apostles so that the stubborn and stiffe-necked Iewes that could not abide the Gospel nor the Preachers of the Gospel being wounded in conscience came to Peter and the rest of the Apostles saying Men and brethren what shall we do Acts 2 37. The laylour mentioned in the 16 of the Acts v. 26 27 29 put the Apostles into close prison made their feet fast in the stockes but when the earth quaked the prison doores opened and euery mans bandes were loosed when once hee was waked out of sleepe and his conscience out of security he called for a light leaped in he came trembling and fell downe before Paul and Silas could finde no comfort but from them whom before he had cruelly entreated nor recouer himselfe from the gulfe of desperation into which he was entring but by their blessed ministery who ministred a word in due season to the weary soule to the heauy heart and to the conscience burdened and oppressed with sin So he magnified the ministery of Iohn the Baptist who was reuerenced of the couetous Publicanes of the violent souldiers and of the mercilesse people Lu. 3.10 12 14 so that they demanded of him What shall we doe Thus hath God dealt from time to time compelling the wicked to know and to acknowledge his faithfull Ministers to his great glory and our endlesse comfort It is a vaine needlesse feare in many that feare the fall and decay of the Ministery the vtter ruine and ouerthrow of the Ministers of the word There are many trades of this present life that will neuer decay nor weare out of vse So long as building planting sowing and tilling of the ground are in request there will be vse of the builder of the planter of the husbandman Who feareth the contempt of haruest men in the time of haruest Who feareth the discharge of watchmen while the City is besiedged Who feareth that no reckoning will be made of Shepheards so long as there are sheepe to be attended and wolues to bee feared The Ministers are the Lords builders the people are his building the Ministers are his husbandmen the people his husbandry the Ministers are the Lords haruest men the people his haruest to bee gathered into his barne This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 3 9 Christ our Sauiour Mat. 9 37. So long therefore as God hath a Church to bee builded a Vineyard to be planted a Field to be tilled a Flocke to be watched an Haruest ripe and ready to be reaped we need not to be afraid of the decay and downefall of the Ministery For so long as men haue soules to be sued the meanes of saluation shall be continued We see this in the history of the Acts how diuersly it pleased the Lord to dispose of this his ordinance Where he had no people to be called he suffered not the Apostles to go thither Acts 18 10 11 but where hee had much people there he commanded theÌ„ to labor more and to tarry longer and suffered them not to depart so soone as they would Wherefore let vs bee bold and constant in the worke of the Lord and not feare to labour in his Vineyard knowing that our worke shall not be in vaine assuring our selues that he will hold vp our heads whom we serue and maintaine his own ordinance vnto the coming of Iesus Christ We haue spoken against the Lord and against thee we haue sinned The people of Israel being brought to true repentance by the former iudgment of the fiery serpents do not content theÌ„selues to confesse their sins in generall saying We haue sinned but they acknowledge the particular offence that had brought vpon them that particular iudgement As then they felt the iudgement in particular so they haue a feeling of their speciall and particular sin Doctrine We must wâ—nesse our repentance by acknowledging our parâ—cular sins thâ— trouble vs. This teacheth that howsoeuer we are to repent craue pardon generally for generall sins vnknown sins yet we most be most pressed perplexed touched and greeued with particular sins This truth appeareth liuely in the practise of NaamaÌ„ who being won to the faith by the experience which he had of the mercy power of God as also the Ruler was by the myracle shewed vpon his sonne Ioh. 4 53 he was touched with a feeling of his former idolatry and confessed his great blindnesse in the corrupt worship of false gods Hence it is that he desireth God to be mercifull vnto him that in going with his master into the house of Rimmon 2 Kingâ— 5 13 and he leaning on his hand he had worshipped that Idoll to the dishonour of God and the wounding of his conscience The words themselues will naturally beare this construction For we must vnderstand them of the time past not of the time to come of his crauing pardon for that which he had done and not for that he would do He was a true conuert and testifieth his conuersion by acknowledging his former impiety and promising to forsake the same and to worship the true God hereafter This is indeed true repentance wheÌ„ we are ready and willing to acknowledge those particular sins and trespasses that lie heauy vpon the conscience and haue called downe particular iudgements vpon vs. We haue a notable patterne of this kinde of repentance in the Prophet Psal 51 1 14 thus do the people of Israel deale in their conuersion 1 Sam. 12 19 and many others 1 Tim. 1 13. 1 Cor. 15
the vncircumcised Philistim that reuiled and railed vpon the host of the liuing God 1 Sam. 17 46 47 and 14 6. This day shall the Lord close thee in mine hands and I shall smite thee that all the world may know that Israel hath a God and that all this assembly may know that the Lord saueth not with sword nor with speare for the battell is the Lords and hee will giue you into our hands It is not hard with him to saue with many or with few he maketh the weake strong hee causeth one to chase a thousand and two to put ten thousand to flight when the mighty God selleth them and shutteth them vp An example we haue 2 Chron. 24 24. when Ioash King of Iudah sinned against God shedding innocent blood and forgetting the kindnesse shewed to him the Aramites came vp against him Ierusalem was besiedged the Princes were destroyed their goods were spoiled and though the army of Aram came with a small company of men yet the Lord deliuered a very great army into their hand because they had forsaken the Lord God of their fathers Giue God the glory of his owne works and let vs not sacrifice to our owne Nets This is the cause why God oftentimes doth not blesse and prosper our warres wee glory greatly in our multitudes of men whereby God is robbed of his glory and constrained to shew vs our owne folly and to chasten vs for our presumption Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth vs to consult with him before we enter into it â—mb 27 21. to pray for a blessing and to depend vpon him touching the successe If nothing ought to be enterprised rashly or taken in hand vnaduisedly then should warres be seriously thought vpon and warily begun and wisely vndertaken The wise man teacheth Prou. 20 18 24 6 that by counsell the thoughts of the heart must be established and by counsell warres are to be enterprised Thus when God promised victory to Ahab by one of his Prophets ouer a great multitude of the Syrians that he might learne to know him to be the Lord Ahab asked of the Lord who should order the battell 1 Kings 20 14 22 5. So we must do nothing before we aske counsell of God to know his will pleasure as Iehoshaphat taught Ahab crauing his helpe against Ramoth Gilead Aske counsell I pray thee of the Lord to day whether he will make our way prosperous When the children of Dan sent expert men to view the Land and search it out Iudg. 18 5 6 they asked counsell of God to guide their feete in the way of peace It is dangerous to be cold and carelesse in coâ—sulting with him coming to his ordinance for it Good King Ioshua the Pillar of the hand and nursing father of the Church was killed by Pharaoh Necho 2 Chron. 35 22 because he consulted not with the mouth of the Lord but went out to try his owne strength Let vs not in the day of battell think the season lost or the time il spent that is imployed this way now is the acceptable time and it is no wisedome to delay or deferre it This was the wickednesse of Sauls heart when the noyse of the Philistims army came to his eare the Priest had brought the Arke to aske aduice of God he saide Withdraw thine hand 1 Sam. 14 18 19 that is the time serueth not to stand stay counselling and consulting with God haue away these things and let vs draw neere to the enemy an euident testimony that God had forsaken him and taken his Spirit from him that he might runne from one euill into another and so worke out his owne confusion Contrariwise we see that while Ioshua encouÌ„tred with Amalek a malicious and bloody enemy Moses continued in prayer and he preuailed more to the discomfiture and destruction of the Amalekites by the force of prayer then Ioshua by the dint of the sword Lastly let vs not feare the enemies of the Vse 3 Church but be strong and valiant and commit the cause vnto God Thus did Ioab when he entred the battell for the defence of Gods people and true religion 2 Sam. 10 12. Beâ— strong and let vs be valiant for our people and for the Cities of our God let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes Thus Dauid comforteth himselfe when he fled from his sonne Abso on anâ— was driuen out of his kingdome by treason treachery Psal 3 6 7 8. I will not be afraid of ten thousand of the people that should beset mee round about O Lord arise helpe me my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheek bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked saluation belongeth vnto the Lord and thy blessing is vpon thy people Be not therefore dismayed discouraged when the enemies breathe out their threatnings against the Church band themselues together against Christ his religion and make their vnholy leagues for the vtter extirpation thereof the Lord that sitteth in heauen knoweth how to vexe them in his sure displeasure and to breake them in peeces like a Potters vessell and therefore blessed are all they that trust in him Verse 16. Assemble the people and I will giue them water So soone as they were remoued from the Riuer Arnon they came into a dry place where they wanted water but haue it immediately supplied of God Somewhat we see they had profited by the former iudgements which brake in as a fire among them consumed many For heere being in need and necessity they do not murmure against God as they had done before nor rage against Moâ—es as in former times but they wait the Lords leysure vntil he releeue them render thanks vnto him for his mercy receiued This benefit then is heere amplified by the cause I will giue them water From hence this Doctrine ariseth Doctrine The Lord supplieth the wants of his Seruants that the Lord supplieth the wants of his and helpeth them alwaies in time of neede When we are hungry he feedeth vs when we are thirsty he giueth vs drinke when we are naked he cloatheth vs when we are destitute he succoureth vs when we are in want hee supplieth vs when we are in any necessity he helpeth vs yea hee worketh myracles and changeth the course of Nature rather then forsaketh vs. He sent Manna to Israel when they wanted bread he strooke the stony Rock when they wanted drinke he sent his Angell to Eliah with food to strengthen him He neuer forgetteth those that are his he maketh the raine to fall and the sunne to shine vpon the very wicked and vngodly This the Prophet Dauid handleth Psalm 147 9 145 15 16. The eyes of all waite vpon thee and thou giuest them their meate in due season thou openest thine hand and fillest all things liuing of thy good pleasure He giueth to Beasts their food and to the yong Rauens that cry This the Lord
which we should account as the life of our liues Seeing therefore on the one side Warre is the iust wages of great sins and on the other side peace bringeth with it many blessings of all sorts spirituall and temporall we conclude that many are the miseries of warre The vses are in the next place to be thought vpon and application â—o be made of this Doctrine Vse 1 First let vs pray earnestly to God and call vpon him faithfully to keep from vs both warres and the rumors of wars and continue peace in our borders with the free publike vse of the Gospel to vs and to our posterities that there may not be the voice of lamentation lifted vp in our streetes weeping mourning and great howling Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not Mat. 2 18. Ier. 31 15. We liue in a plentifull and well-peopled Land no Nation vnder heauen is more populous This is a blessing of God as Moses declareth Leuit. 26 9. Likewise Prouerbs 14 28 Yet many times we repine at his mercie we thinke the Land will be too little for vs and that we shall not be able to liue one for another Hee can make roome enough for vs if he once send the bright weapons of warre and the glistering sword of the bloody enemy among vs. He can make fewer of vs and turne our Land into bryars thornes and make it a place of Salt-pits and Nettles Then shall a man nourish a yong Cow and two Sheepe Esay 7 21 22. and 4 1. and for the abundance of Milke that they shall giue he shall eate Butter The number of men shall then be so small thaâ— a few beasts shall bee sufficient to nourish the remnant abundantly Then shall seuen women take hold of one man saying We will eate our owne bread and will weare our owne garments onely let vs bee called by thy name and take away our reproch Let vs therefore in this great encrease of the land and store of people acknowledge his mercy let vs reioyce in the society one of another and pray that wee taste not the bitternesse of war that there be no slaying with the sword no shedding of blood no carrying into captiuity This the Prophet teacheth Ps 144 desiring God to continue his benefites toward his people the fruite of the wombe the filling of store-houses the encrease of sheepe the quietnesse of peace Psal 144 12 13 14 15. That our sonnes being as the plants growing vp in their youth and our daughters being as the corner stones may be the building of the temple that our corners may be full and our Oxen strong to labor that there be no inuasion nor going out nor no crying in our streets O blessed are the people that bee so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. Where we see the Prophet prayeth and directeth vs to pray that there may be no taste of the sharpnesse and misery of warre nor we know the assaulting of our Citties nor going out to warfare that there may be no sorrow of heart no weeping of eyes no wringing of hands no shriking of voices among vs. Were it not a wofull and lamentable thing to see fire without mercy and without quenching consuming houses eating vp all things and sparing nothing How much more to see and heare and feele the affliction of warre when all things are in confusion and combustion For this is one great mischiefe and bitternes of warre that all things are holden to be lawfull and all men make themselues to bee lawlesse There is no regard of right or equity of shame or conscience when many times the souldiers are as hungry as wolues as cruell as Tygers as fierce as Lions as merciles as Bears robbed of their whelpes which spoyle in the euening and leaue not the bones vntill the morning Liberty is oppressed good men feare euill men expect knowing it is best fishing in troubled water if there be any place free from tumult at least there is none void of suspition and free from iealousie few then are to be trusted and none assured all things in confusion violence spoyling blood murthers outcrying and nothing else before our eyes but a lamentable face of all calamities extremities The Prophet Zachary describing the golden dayes of a peaceable life which should be giuen to the Israelites when they were returned from captiuity saith Zac. 8 4 5. There shall yet old men and old women dwell in the streets of Ierusalem and euery man with his staffe in his hand for verie age and the streets of the City shal be full of boyes girles playing in the streets therof Then is the mouth of the people filled with laughter and their tongue with ioy Psal 46 9. When the Lord maketh warres to cease vnto the end of the world he breaketh the bow and cutteth the speare burneth the Chariots with fire But in the time of war and in the day of battaile all things are turned topsie-turuý all things lye open to sacking and pillage to insolencie of souldiers to desire of reuenge and to most horrible accidents Then we are constrayned to see and lament the slaughter of men the rauishing of women the deflouring of virgins the spoyling of goods the robbing of houses the taking of prisoners the breaking of lawes the defacing of iustice the intermission of sowing the innouation of estates the subuersion of realmes the desolation of countries the violation of religion the destruction of Citties the effusion of blood the suffering of famine and sometimes the extreamity of eating children and alwayes the ouerthrowing of all order and honesty Who is able to recount rehearse the great horror and feare the sorow and mourning the weeping and lamentation the seditions tumults outrages villanies insurrections conspiracies calamities dangers difficulties and the miserable traine of infinit miseries and maladies that war bringeth with it No maruell therefore if Dauid preferred the pestilence before the sword 2 Sam. 24 14. desiring that hee might fall into the hands of the Lord because his mercies are great and not fall into the hands of man whose bowels of pitty are instruments of cruelty Let vs therefore pray earnestly and feruently vnto God that wee may not haue experience of these troubles nor endure the violence of this fire and intreat him to continue a gracious God to vs and to our posterities for euer This we see fruitfully and profitably practised by the people of Israel when the Lord for their idolatry threatned to deliuer them no more out of the handes of their enemies and bad them cry vnto the gods which they had chosen that they might saue them in the time of their tribulation they said vnto the Lord We haue sinned do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer please thee onely we pray thee to deliuer vs this day from our enemies Iudg. 10 10 11 12. Secondly let vs learne by the horror of the Vse 2
withall For he endured as he that saw him which is inuisible Some were racked Heb 1â— tempted tormented burned stoned would not be deliuered A wicked man is a very dastard and coward He feareth euery creature which is a great iudgment vpon him that will not feare God The darknesse of the night the solitarinesse of the place the falling of a leafe the crawling of a worme the flashing of the lightning the cracking of the thunder the guilt of conscience doth terrifie them But the godly are endued with true fortitude magnanimity of minde springing from the grace of faith and are bold as a Lyon Prou. 28 1 they are resolued of Gods presence with them and of his prouidence ouer them being ready to say with Dauid The Lord is my light and my saluation of whom shall I bee afraid The Lord is the strength of my life whom then shall I feare Though an hoast pitched against mee mine heart should not be afraid Psal 27 1 2 3. This made the Apostle when he heard that bands and afflictions abode for him in euery Citty to say What do you weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21 13. The faithfull indeed walke thorough maâ—y tentations on the right hand and on the left and enter into many combates yet they shâ—nne not the brunt of the battell nor feare to loke the enemy in the face nor shrink backe from the push of the Pâ—ke because they haue put on the whole armour of God and haue their hearts setled and their heads coâ—ered in the day of triall Therefore the Apostle exhoâ—teth that we should be strong in the Lord and put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against the assaults of the diuell to resist in the euill day Eph. 6 11 12 13. It is not enough for vs to prouide armour and to haue it lying by vs as we see men in â—heir houses haue Pikes and Halberts Corslets and Muskets hanging by the wals waxing rusty through want of vse but we must put them on and buckle them about vs wee must alwayes haue our loynes girt â—â—e 1â— 35 our lights burning hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse taking the shield of faith and drawing out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Neither is it sufficient to defend vs to put on armour but we must put on the whole armour of God We must be armed from top to toe and leaue no part vnarmed and vnguarded lest the enemy espye his aduantage and worke our destruction We must be armed within and without before vs and behind vs in soule and in body in tongue and eare in head and heart For if Satan who as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom he may deuoure finde vs in any part or member naked vndefended we lye open to him to surprize vs at his pleasure and to bring vpon vâ— swift damnation Dauid was armed with the armour of God being a man after Gods owne heart buâ— because wheÌ„ he saw the beauty of Bathsheba 〈◊〉 11 1 he made not a couenant with his eyes not to lust Satan ensnared him to commit folly At another time leauing his eares vnarmed and setting them open to the false information and accusation of Zâ—â—ba 〈◊〉 1â— 3 he was drawne away to peruert iustice and to betray the cause of the innocent and to condemne the iust without hearing So four eare be at any time vnarmed it is ready to heare and receiue and beleeues slanders false tales against our brethren If the Helmet of saluation do not couer our head if the toong be not fenced the diuell will set thâ— on work to deuise euil slanders and to publish them to the disgrace and discredite one of another Ionah was a man of God and a Preacher of repentance to the Niniuites yet because he left his tongue vnarmed and did not set a watch before his mouth he brake out into an open and insolent contempt of God saying I doe well to be angry vnto the death chap. 4.9 Seeing therefore we are compassed about with such an army of enemies that watch all occasions and seeke all opportunities against vs they are greatly deceiued that make the life of a christian to be an easie and ydle profession take the Gospel to bee a profession of liberty as the enemies of the grace of God obiect against vs for it may cost vs dearly euen the resisting vnto blood and the forsaking of all earthly commodities that the woâ—ld holdeth in greatest price Let vs therefore as wise builders Luke 14 28 sit downe and cast our accounts before hand what our worke may cost vs. For such onely as continue to the end shall be saued Secondly let vs goe boldly forward in the Vse 2 duties of our calling The Church of God is not alwayes in one state Sometimes it liueth in quiet and peaceable times when the Gospel is publikely preached professed taught receiued with liberty of meeting together with freedome of conscience without opposition or gain saying as by the blessing of God it is among vs. Sometimes the truth of God is resisted the professours are persecuted the Gospel is suppressed and oppressed by the rage of the enemy the faithfull are slaine and put to death with all kinde of cruelty Notwithstanding let vs not feare their feare 1 Pet. 3.14 15 neyther be troubled but sanctifie the Lord in our hearts be ready alwayes to giue an answer to euery man of the hope that is in vs with al meeknesse and reuerence So then the godly should not feare the threatnings of the vngodly nor so be troubled as therby to abstain from such necessary duties as their callings do leade and direct them vnto but on the contrary make the Lord theyr feare and theyr dread and make a bold confession of the precious faith they conceiue as those that labour to maintaine a good cause with a good conscience Let vs all goe forward with courage and constancy in our callings let vs performe with diligence the duties laid vpon vs and albeit crosses do crosse vs in the way and many dangers meete vs wee must not shrinke backe but stand fast and goe forward in our profession This should be in all Magistrates that are as the Gods of the earth and the Ministers of iustice they must bee men of courage to performe the duties of theyr calling Exodus chapter 18 verse 13 they must bee endued with the spirit of power and of godly boldnesse to goe through with euery good worke with a constant resolution and not stand in feare of any man considering that the cause is the Lords which they handle They must call and compell others to walke in their duties that so the sword of the Magistrate may be ioyned with the word of the Minister This
chapter of Deuteronomy And his very drift and purpose was to curse that is to bewitch them and so to weaken them with his enchantments that they might be a cursed and detested a loathsome and forlorne people So it is noted that when the Embassadors came first vnto him to acquaint him with the purpose of Balak they had the reward of the soothsaying in their hands Numb 22 7. Yea when the Lord opened the mouth of Balaam to vtter his will against his owne will the truth hath this wretch vpon the racke he confesseth that all his sorcery and soothsaying could not preuaile against Gods people saying There is no sorcery against Iacob nor soothsaying against Israel Numb 23 23. This also sundry of the Fathers affirme that he was famous in art-magicke Aug Ser◠〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 and mighty in working by hurtfull charmes and therby grew in great estimation among all the people of the East This likewise is the iudgment of Origen Gregory Nissen Basil and others reputing him as a Prophet of the diuell thinking he had bene oftentimes hyred for like purposes perswading themselues he had made many like experiments of his science in former times Lastly the manner of his whole proceeding â—m 24 1. in going to fetch diuinations and answers from the diuell and in preparing seuen Altars seuen Bullocks seuen Rams seuen sacrifices is altogether correspondent and answerable to the ancient Discipline of the Magitians â—natur hist 〈◊〉 8. cap. 10. 〈◊〉 Chil. 1. 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 Echog 8. who ascribed a certaine kinde of heauenly force and vertue vnto vneuen numbers as appeareth by the Poet Numero Deus impare gaudet that is A mystery diuine it is that God Delighted is in numbers that are odde This deuise proceeded at the first from the Pythagoreans â—â—an in lib. 4 â—ap cap. 14. 〈◊〉 lib. 14 â—â—ph 〈◊〉 in lib. 〈◊〉 who made all things to be the resemblance similitude of numbers whom Aristotle and Galen in many places laughed to scorne Wherefore seeing we haue sufficiently proued by testimony of the Scripture and authority of the ancient Fathers that Balaam was no better then a Witch Sorcerer therfore he dealeth in all his actions according to the learning of the Augures and soothsaying which we will vnfold for our better vnderstaÌ„ding of this History in the last conclusion Hitherto we haue spoken of the person of Balaam and haue discouered his wicked life his wretched idolatry his execrable sorcery we haue made it plaine that both Balak the King and Balaam the false Prophet were of the vnbeleeuing Gentiles without hope in God without beleefe in Christ without taste of religion without sparke or spice of godlinesse so that in the next place wee will lay downe certaine rules of the base or bastard religion of these Nations and vpon those coÌ„clusions as vpon a sure and certaine foundation wee will build the interpretation of this place 〈◊〉 fourth â—â—clusion Therefore the fourth conclusion shall be that the Gentiles had and held many gods onely the people of Israel beleeued and worshipped one God to whom Moses said Heare O Israel the Lord our God is Lord onely Deut 6 4. When Salomon by marrying strange wiues embraced also a strange religion it is noted that his wiues turned his heart after other gods So that he followed Ashtaroth the god of the Zidonians Milcom the abhomination of the Ammonites and Chemosh the Idoll of the Moabites 1 Kings 11 4 5. This the Apostle Paul plainly teacheth 1 Cor 8 4 5 6. We know that an Idoll is nothing in the world and that there is none other God but one For though there be that are called gods whether in heauen or in earth as there bee many gods and many lords yet vnto vs there is but one God which is that Father of whom are all things and we by him Where we see the true religioÌ„ touching one God is opposed against the superstition of the Infidels touching the plurality and multitude of gods Thus then we see that in the corrupt opinion of corrupt men they had many gods some worshipping the Sunne the Moone the Starres some the Angels others Iupiter Mars Mercury Diana and many such of like sort For being left to the vanity of their owne minde they gaue diuine worship wheresoeuer any diuine gift appeared in any creature And so while they professed themselues to be wise they became fooles They turned the truth of God into a ly Rom. 1 22 25 28. worshipt the creature insted of the Creator which is blessed for euer so God gaue them vp to their hearts lusts and deliuered them vp into a reprobate mind to do those things which are not conuenient The fift conclusion The fift conclusion is that as they beleeued many gods so they imagined that euery people had his protecting god to be their patron and protection to store them with blessings and to preserue them from their enemies In each Towne and City one was chosen to bee the Deus tutelaris that is the Patron of the place for euery house is a little City or rather euery City a great house Viues his annot on August de Ciuit. Dei lib. 1. cap. 3. When he was well pleased then they prospered when he was angry they were ouercome destroied Macrob. Saturn lib. 3. cap 9. Herodian lib. 8. as is testified by sundry writers of good credit Thus do the Papists at this day For as they call vpon sundry Saints for sundry purposes vpon some for the plague vpon others for the safe deliuerance of women vpon others for the tempests on the sea vpon others to obtaine faire weather and haue a seuerall Saint for euery season so they account them their Patrons and call them by the name of their protecting gods Paâ—l Ioui hist lib. 24. as appeareth by Paulus Iouius one of their owne writers of histories Thus wee see that the idolatry of our time is indeed and in truth the same with the ancient idolatry of the heathen so that albeit the names of the Idols bee changed yet the nature of the idolatry is still retained Now the truth of our conclusion is euidently collected gathered out of the Scriptures Hereunto commeth the reason produced by Iephtah to auow the lawfulnes of inheriting the Cities of the Amorites which Israel had conquered by the sword held by prescription for three hundred yeeres Iudg. 11 24. Wouldest not thou possesse that which Chemosh thy god giueth thee to possesse So whomsoeuer the Lord our God driueth out before vs them will we possesse This also appeareth in the description of the wickednesse of Ahaz 2 Chron. 28 23. In the time of his tribulation did hee yet trespasse more against the Lord for he sacrificed vnto the gods of Damascus which he falsly supposed had plagued him and he said Because the gods of the Kings of Aram helped them I will sacrifice vnto them and
Iewell Therefore the wise man saith Prou. 22 1. A good name is to be chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue Siluer and Gold Eccles 7 4. Wherefore let no man thinke to raise himselfe by the fall of others or to gaine estimation to himselfe by the discredit and defamation of other men But onely what thing I say vnto thee that shalt thou do In theâ—e wordes God before hand instructeth and informeth Balaam what shall be the euent and issue of all his desires namely that howsoeuer hee coueted to curse the people of God and so to earne his wages and hire by the practise of wickednesse yet hee should be compelled and constrained against his will to wish the flourishing estate of the Church and to pronounce the blessing with his owne mouth Howsoeuer therefore hee were maliciously bent and carried with extreme fury and frenzy against the godly yet God declareth that all his rage should turne to the good of the Church and his tongue should vary from his heart Hereby we learn That the malice of the wicked 〈◊〉 â—â—e of â—â—â—d 〈◊〉 at 〈…〉 reâ—â— how great soeuer it bee is limited and restrained Albeit the enemies of the Church be oftentimes suffered to proceed and preuaile and to lay very great afflictions on the seruants of God yet al their power is stinted and determined they can proceede no further then God suffereth and permitteth This trueth is taught vs in sundry Scriptures for our instruction When Laban intended euill against Iacob God appeared vnto him and sayd Gen. 31 24 Take heede that thou speake not vnto Iacob ought saue good and Iacob telleth him that except the God of his father the God of Abraham and the fear of Isaac had bene with him he would haue sent him away empty but God beheld his tribulation and the labour of his hands and rebuked him yesternight When Pharaoh and the Egyptians pursued after Israel with horses and Chariots and sought their vtter destruction God fought for his people while they stood still and held their peace Exod. 14 25. This is it which our Sauiour signified when the Pharisies sayd vnto him Luke 13 32 33. Depart and go hence for Herod will kill thee Then hee sayd vnto them Go ye and tell that fox Behold I cast out diuels and will heale still to day and to morrow and the third day I shall be perfected neuerthelesse I must walke to day and to morrow for it cannot be that a Prophet should perish out of Ierusalem So Isaiah comforteth the messengers of Hezekiah against the blasphemies of Sancherib against the dangers of the city and against his rayling on and reproaching the liuing God 2 Kin. 19 6 7. So shall ye say to your master Thus saith the Lord Esay 37 26. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard Behold I will send a blast vpon him and he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne land because hee hath raged against me and his tumult is come vp into my ears therefore I will put my hooke in his nostrils my bridle in his lips and I will bring him back againe the same way he came All these things teach vs the truth of that doctrine which wee haue in hand namely that howsoeuer the vngodly rage and fret against the church of God yet their malice and madnesse is limited and the time of the continuance thereof appointed of God The reasons to confirme our faith farther Reason 1 in this point are these First the prouidence of God ruleth all things in heauen and earth the least and smallest things are ordained and ordered by him nothing falleth out by chaÌ„ce neither is whirled about in the wheele of fortune The Birds fall not to the ground the haires fall not from our heads without the will of our heauenly Father Matth. 10 verse 30. Howsoeuer therefore the enemies of the Church doe take crafty counsels and make bloody decrees against the peace and prosperity thereof yet they can doe no more then God hath concluded and then he hath in his purpose determined This the Apostles acknowledge Actes 4. verse 2â— in their prayer to God Doubtlesse against thine holy Sonne Iesus whom thou hast annoâ—nted both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered theÌ„selues together to doe whatsoeuer thine hand and thy counsell hath determined before to bee done They cannot satisfie thâ—ir owne lusts nor accomplish the desseignes of their owne hearts their rage is restrained as with a bit and bridle that it should not hurt the people of God Againe maruell not that the course of wicked Reason 2 men is stopped by the hand of God for the diuels are limited and all the power of darkenesse is curbed so as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against the church We see this in Iob 1 12. 2 6. hee could not slay his seruants with the sword burne vp his sheepe with fire spoile him of his Camels by Robbers destroy his children with windes and touch his person with boyles before the Lord had saide vnto him Loe all that hee hath is in thine hand but saue his life Likewise when the Lord Iesus dispossessed the two possessed with diuels which came out of the graues very fierce so that no man might goe by that way Matth. 8 31 the diuels could not enter into the heard of Swine before they had besought him to suffer them to enter into them so that wee may bee assured that howsoeuer they be bloody spirits and greedy to hurt yet their tyranny is bound vp beeing compassed within the listes and limites of the power of God and inclosed within the circle of his iurisdiction that they cannot annoy such as are created after the image of God and redeemed with the blood of Christ without the diuine permission For the Prince of this world is iudged and cast out Iohn 12 31. and 16 11. his weapons are taken from him the spoils diuided his workes are dissolued and loosed his head is bruised and broken Vse 1 The vses of this Doctrine minister great comfort and instruction vnto vs. First we learne from hence to acknowledge the infinit power of God aboue all earthly power that is in flesh and blood True it is the rage of the enemies is great and the gates of hell are set wide open against the church of God yet they cannot preuaile or haue the vpper hand for God is with vs his power is manifested and his malice is abridged It hath alwayes beene an hard matter for men to stay in dangers and feare the remnants of infidelity and the dregs of distrust doe rest and remaine in the best men The trueth and omnipotency of God is hardly yeelded and consented vnto as appeareth in the example of Moses Aaron Num. 20 12. Psal 106 33. They beleeued not God to sanctifie him in the presence of the children of Israel but spake vnaduisedly with their
behinde them no way was left them to escape the dangers in mans iudgement But as the Church in this world is euer subiect to affliction and to lye vnder the crosse so God doth not incontinently deliuer it out of danger but many times continueth their troubles and augmenteth their calamities to exercise their faith to try their patience and to proue their obedience notwithstanding in the end God maketh an happy issue and sheweth that the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against the Church Therefore when the Israelites began to murmure and not so much against Moses as against God and looked more to the danger of death before them then to the power of GOD aboue them and considered more what they did want then what they should beleeue Moses said vnto them Feare yee not stand still and behold the saluation of the Lord which he will shew to thee this day for the Egyptians whom yee haue seene this day yee shall neuer see them againe the Lord shall fight for you 〈◊〉 1. therefore hold you your peace When there was a great persecution raised against the Church at Ierusalem so that the sheepe of Christ were scattered abroad and nothing but threatnings and slaughter breathed out against the Disciples of the Lord 〈◊〉 2 3. Authority being giuen by the High-Priest to imprison all such as called on his Name rather then the Church should bee rooted out the Lord Iesus appeared in the Heauens to Paul as hee was in the way being now come neere to Damascus called him to the knowledge of the truth and appointed him to be a teacher of the Gospel that before hee destroyed 1. Sam. 10 11 so that wee may renew the ancient Prouerbe Is Saul also among the Prophets So when wee see the dangerous times and perillous seasons of the Church let vs not hang downe our heads but rather lift vp our hearts and cry vnto God saying Helpe Lord in the time of neede forsake not thine inheritance which thou hast purchased nor the Vine-yard which thy right hand hath planted And let vs assure our selues that when the cause thereof seemeth most desperate and helpe appeareth to vs to be farthest off 2. Cor. 12 9. then is his mercy greatest and his presence neerest then is his power made perfect through our weakenesse This is that which the Prophet Zachary witnesseth chap. 8. speaking of the returne of the people from captiuity vnto Ierusalem and of the louing kindnesse of GOD to bee extended toward them For albeit the residue that were left were reproached the Citty ruinated the gates burned and the wall broken downe yet hee prophesieth Zach. 8 4 5 â— That old Men and old Women shall dwell in the streetes of Ierusalem and the streetes of the City shall be full of Boyes and Girles playing in the streetes thereof For thus saith the Lord of hostes Though it seeme vnpossible in the eyes of the remnant of this people in these dayes should it therefore be vnpossible in my sight saith the Lord of hostes Vse 4 Lastly as this Doctrine teacheth vs to beleeue the promises of God so it teacheth vs not to doubt or despair of the saluatioÌ„ conuersion of our brethren for God is able to cal and conuert them to the sauing knowledge of the Gospel This the Apostle vrgeth intreating of the calling of the Iewes Rom. 11 23. to embrace the faith of the Gentiles And they also if they abide not still in vnbeleefe shall be grafted in for God is able to graft them in againe Likewise when the Disciples saw and heard the difficulty of entring into heauen for those that trust in their riches that they haue need of a singular gift of God to escape out of the snares subtilties of Satan Math. 19 26 Christ Iesus beheld them and said vnto them With men this is vnpossible but with God all things are possible Math. 20 1. He calleth at all houres of the day at the dawning of the day at the third houre at the sixt at the ninth and at the eleuenth houre For as he is bound to no person so he is bound to no time he calleth whom he will he teacheth and toucheth the heart when he will This we see in the example of the Apostle Paul which wee spake of before he was at the first a blasphemer 1 Tim. 1 13 a persecutor and an oppressor yet he was receiued of God to mercy to the encouragement of them which shall in time to come beleeue in him vnto eternall life Marke 16 9 So was Mary Magdalen a greeuous sinner an vncleane liuer Luke 7 47. out of whom he had cast seuen diuels yet many sinnes were forgiuen her inasmuch as she loued much was the first to whom the Lord appeared after his resurrection Wherefore albeit we sâ—e men run on in their wickednesse and shut theyr eares against the wholesome admonitions of the word of God albeit their whole life be a continuall practise of sinne and that they drinke in iniquity as the fish doth the water yet wee must iudge nothing before the time 1. Cor. 4 5. vntill the Lord come who will lighten things that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the hearts manifest and then shall euery man haue praise of God God is not tyed to ordinary causes but as hee fed the people with Quailes in the wildernes so he can inwardly instruct the conscience he can make the least meanes powerfull and effectuall to saluation Math. 19 30. so that as many which are first shall bee last so sometimes the last shal be first He called Iohn the Baptist as it were in the dawning of the day whom he sanctified from his mothers wombe Luke 1 15. He called Timothie and Titus some others as it were at the third houre of the day 2 Tim. 3 15 and 1 5. Who were brought vp in the knowledge of the Scriptures of children which are able to make thee wise vnto saluation through the faith which is in Christ Iesus and honoured the Lord with the first fruits of their life Hee called Paul to be an Apostle Mary Magdalene to be a beleeuer as it were at the sixt houre who after their conuersion redeemed the time and though they were inferiour to other in respect of time yet they were equall vnto them or before them in regard of zeale other graces of Gods Spirit He called the theefe vpon the crosse as it were at the eleuenth houre to bee partaker of his kingdome Luke 23.42 43. to whom Christ said This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise Let vs not therefore enter into iudgment against our brethren let vs commit them to God Acts 1 7. Seeing it is not for vs to know the times and seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power Let vs pray for their conuersion to God that hee would giue them repentance to know him
the world to be adopted thorough Iesus Christ according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace wherewith he hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued as the Apostle teacheth writing to the Ephesians chap. 1 5 6. 1 Pet. 1 2. Thus the Church is builded vpon the vnmoueable rocke that cannot bee shaken The foundation of God remaineth sure hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2 19. Now let vs see what vses wee may rightly Vse 1 conclude out of this doctrine thus confirmed First we learne from hence that the opinion of those is condemned that bring in vniuersall grace vniuersall election of euery one vniuersall redemption of euery one and vniuersall vocatiō of euery one to the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For whereas the Church is as it wore the Parke of God impaled in from other waste Land or rather the Paradise of God wherein the wilde beasts of the Forrest may not enter this Doctrine pulleth vp the Pale and taketh away the enclosure laying it in common and ioyning it to the rest of the wildernesse The people of God are the little flocke in respect of the world Luke 12 32. We see frō the beginning of the world there was a difference and distinction betweene the sonnes of God and the sonnes of men Genesis chapter 6 verse 1 betweene the Iewes and the Gentiles betweene the circumcised and the vncircumcised betweene the people of God and those that were no people of his being out of the couenant To some God giueth faith to other he giueth not faith For all haue not faith 1 Thess 3 1. Therefore our Sauiour Christ saith Many are called but few are chosen Math. 20 16 and hee chargeth his Disciples when he sent them out to Preach not to goe into the way of the Gentiles neither to enter into the City of the Samaritanes Math. 10 5. and he sheweth that it is not giuen to euery one to know the mysteries of the kingdome of God Mat. 13 11. So the Apostles in spreading abroad the glad tydings of saluation and working the conuersion of the Nations to whom they were sent to preach the Gospel are commanded to remaine certaine yeares in some Cities because the Lord had much people in those places and when they were entring into other Cities the Spirit suffered them not to publish among them the way of saluation Acts 16 7. Act. 18 10. Vse 2 Secondly we must looke for a full and perfect separation of the Elect from the Reprobate of the sheepe from the goats of the vessels of mercy from the vessels of wrath when the Lord Iesus shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead Indeed here is some separation made by the fan of his word by the power of the keyes by the fire or furnace of affliction yet still the chaffe is mingled with the wheate the Tares with the Corne bad fish with the good the hypocrites with the faithfull and true beleeuers But when Christ shall come with thousands of his Angels and the heauens be dissolued The bookes shall be opened and things hidden in darknesse shall be disclosed Reuel 20 12. Here a beginning is made but then shall be an absolute perfection and consummation of this separation This is opened vnto vs by the Euangelist Mat. 25 31 32 33. Seeing this separation shall come what manner of men ought we to be in all holinesse of life and conuersation Let vs search and try our owne wayes and turne vnto the Lord with all our hearts that when Christ shal appeare at the great day of the haruest and solemne season of separation we may be found good Corne and not be blowne away by the voyce of his mouth whē he shall blow the chaffe into vnquenchable fire where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth But if we be not heere separated from the sinnes and corruptions of the wicked whē God separateth the soule and body we shall be separated from the comfortable presence of God we shall remaine with the diuell and his angels for euer neuer to be separated and sundred from them Vse 3 Thirdly this giueth good assurance and comfort vnto them that God will heare their prayers and respect them in their miseries For seeing they are his chiefe treasure Exod. 19 5 6 albeit all the earth be his seeing they are a kingdome of Priests and an holy Nation he will not see them want and stand in need of any thing which hee knoweth to serue for his owne glory and their good This is that vse which Salomon remembreth in his prayer at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 52 53. Let thine eyes bee open vnto the prayer of thy seruant and vnto the prayer of thy people Israel to hearken vnto them in all that they call for vnto thee for thou didst separate them to thee from among all the people of the earth for an inheritance as thou saidst by the hand of Moses thy seruant when thou broughtst our fathers out of Egipt O Lord God whereby we see that the consideration of the deere account estimation that God hath of his Church separating it to himselfe and calling it out of the world ought to moue vs with boldnesse to draw neere to the throne of grace and to comfort vs with assurance to be heard in our necessities For what can God deny vnto vs that hath giuen vs him selfe Or what can we want that know the loue of God toward vs before wee were Wherefore whensoeuer we are brought into any affliction and stand in need of helpe let vs be mindfull of the mercies of God toward vs and assure our selues that he which hath separated and sanctified vs from our mothers wombe will perfect his owne worke that he hath begun finish it vnto the day of Christ Lastly we must know that it is our duty to Vse flye from all vngodlinesse and worldly lustes and to haue no fellowship with the vngodly nor the vnfruitefull works of darknesse Tit. 2 12. This indeed is pure religion vndefiled to keep our selues vnspotted to the world This the Apostle Paul vrgeth 2 Corin. 6 14 15 16 17 18. Wee know that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe One rotten sheepe infecteth a whole flocke One leaper spreadeth the difease further to the hurt of sundry other Now there is no leauen like to the leauen of sin 1. Cor. 5.6 no infection comparable to the infection of sin no leaprosie so deadly and dangerous as the contagion of sin which bringeth danger and destruction to soule and body Therefore we must not ioyne our selues with the vngodly seeing wee are an holy people to the Lord our God he hath chosen vs to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue other people that are vpon the earth Wee are a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy nation a people set at liberty that we should shew forth
is added vnto it is the ioy of the seuerall parts and the multiplying of many members is matter of great reioycing to the whole body and cause of stirring of vs vp to the praise of God who quickeneth theÌ„ that are dead and maketh them to bee found that were lost In the naturall body found deformed or defectiue if sight were giuen to the blinde or hearing to the deafe or speech to the dumb if life or limb were restored where it was wanting 〈◊〉 3 7 8. 〈◊〉 â— 24. what great comfort would this bring what great reioycing would it worke So in the mysticall body of Christ when any part or when many parts are added as ornaments of the body and helping to accomplish the number of the elect let vs break foorth into ioy of heart and reioyce that wee haue part and fellowship in this company Thirdly let vs not measure the Church by Vse 3 our owne outward senses When Idolatry and open wickednesse when superstition cruell persecutions ouer-spread all as an vniuersall darknesse couering the earth let vs not suffer our selues to be deceiued nor iudge rashly of Gods people We thinke the Church oftentimes like to perish and to be rooted out of the earth but the foundation of God alwaies remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the Lord hath not cast away his people Rom. 11 1 2 3 4 5. When Elias saw the Prophets of God killed and the Altars digged downe God said vnto him I haue reserued vnto my selfe seuen thousand men which haue not bowed their knee to Baal Euen so then at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of grace Wherefore let vs not iudge rashly of priuate persons whether they be in the number of the elect or not much lesse of whole Nations and kingdomes We say commonly he runneth farre that neuer returneth Paul was a persecuter of the Church 1 Tim 1 13 but Christ appearing vnto him made him a Preacher of the Gospel Manasseh was an Idolater a sorcerer and shedder of much innocent blood when hee sate in his Throne and kingdome but hee remembred God afterward in the dayes of his affliction 2 Chron. 33 12. Mary Magdalen who led a wicked life out of whom Christ cast seuen diuels Mark 16 9 had her sinnes forgiuen and loued him much of whom she had receiued so great mercy The theefe that all his life had runne astray Luc. 23.40 and hunted after the goods of other men was vpon the Crosse conuerted to the faith he abhoâ—red his former life confessed his sinnes craued pardon blamed his fellow and longed after the kingdome of God This the Apostle auoucheth concerning the Corinthians when he had taught That neither fornicaters nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor raylers nor extortioners shall inherite the kingdome of God he addeth Such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6 9 10. So theÌ„ we must iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who shall lighten things that are hidde in darknesse and make the counselles of the heart manifest 1 Cor. 4 5. and then shall euery man haue praise of GOD. And let vs not be daunted and dismayed at the great number of the wicked of Atheists Libertines Epicures Idolaters Hypocrites Scorners Blasphemers seeing there is an vniuersality of the elect and faithfull though few appeare to our senses as did to the eyes of Eliah who in heart soule ioyne with vs of whose prayers we are partakers Lastly seeing there are many elected vnto Vse 4 life and saluation let vs vse all meanes to draw others to faith in Christ and repentance from dead works Let vs exhort one another while it is called to day lest any be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Heb 3 13. Let vs prouoke to good workes and so much the more seeing the day of the Lord draweth neere Heb. 10 25. For what knowest thou O man whether thou shalt win thy brother The husbandman planteth and watereth 1 Cor. 3 7 he tilleth soweth and when he hath done he committeth the successe to God looking with patience for early and latter rayne So must all the Ministers of God which are his laborers preach in season and out of season diuide the word of truth aright and take all occasions to win soules to God And this is that vse which the Lord himselfe teacheth and prescribeth Acts 18 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace For I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee for I haue much people in this City Where wee see that howsoeuer Paul found much opposition against him at Corinth some resisting and others blaspheming himselfe ready to depart yet the Lord appeareth vnto him and encourageth him to continue his labours with promise of a plentifull haruest a rich recompence of reward that hee should not labour in vaine but be the Minister of life vnto many This is the greatest comfort to the Ministers of God to turne many to righteousnesse This shall be our Crowne and glory in the great day of account when the cheefe Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare Therefore the Apostle chargeth the man of God to be of a patient spirit gentle towards all men 2 Tim. 2 24 25. suffering the euill instructing them with meekenesse that are contrary minded prouing if God at any time will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the truth and come to amendment out of the snare of the diuel of whom they are taken prisoners to do his will To conclude let vs remember the saying of the Apostles Iames chap. 5 19 20. Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man haue conuerted him let him know that he which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Where the Apostle teacheth that so manie of vs as haue receyued any gifts at the handes of God it is our duty not onely to vse them to our owne comfort but to labour diligently to profit others that so we may gaine glorie and winne soules to God by furthering the saluation of our brethren It followeth in the Text. Let mee dye the death of the righteous In these wordes is contained the second part of the conclusion of this first prophesie which is Balaams demand and desire that after the end of this temporall and mortall life hee may rest with the Saints and obtaine the blessed estate reserued for them This had bene a good and godly prayer if it had not proceeded from an euill heart and beene stained with a wicked life This desire of his was not constant and followed vnto the end but
were alwayes in sight of his parents the seruant of his master the souldier of his Captain the subiect of his Prince they would not haue an vnseemly gesture a disordred action how much more doth it stand vs vpon to behaue our selues honestly and in order and to looke to all our wayes that we offend not before the maiesty of God in whose presence we stand When the Minister prayeth and preacheth when the people attend and hearken wee must know that God looketh vpon vs. If any thing bee done vnreuerently and wickedly hee seeth it and beholdeth it when it is committed We cannot hide it from his sight and therfore we should do nothing that may greeue him This is that vse which Moses setteth downe in giuing directions to the people when they went to warre Deut. 23 12 14 That they shold haue a place without the hoast whither they should resort for the necessity of nature and couer their excrements for the Lord thy God saith he walketh in the middest of thy campe to deliuer thee and to giue thee thine enemies before thee therefore thine hoast shal be holy that he see no filthy thing in thee and turne away from thee The truth of this Ceremony leadeth vs as it did them to a farther matter Let vs let the figure passe come to the substance which teacheth that wee must be an holy people to God in soule and bodie and take heede of stayning and defiling our selues And what is it that doth defile vs It is not that which entereth into man but that which commeth out of a man as our Sauiour speaketh of the meates we eate Matth. 15 18. All the euill affections that wee haue within vs are so many stainings of vs before God Euill thoughts murthers adulteries fornications thefts false witnesses slanders are so many infections and as filthy dirt and dung in his sight We must all of vs learne to purge our selues from such foule and filthy corruptions if wee will haue God to rule and be resident amongst vs. If a man bee to receyue any honourable guests or strangers into his house he will haue it swept and kept cleane that he offend not those that he would entertaine It is a great honor vnto vs that God will dwell with vs and rest among vs and vouchsafe so to abase himself as to walke among vs ought not we then to bee carefull how we walke before him and to be wary euery one of vs lest we should displease him Ought we not to behaue our selues with all feare and reuerence seeing he beholdeth vs and eyeth whatsoeuer we do throughout our whole life For as he is come neerer vnto vs Iames 4 8 so vnlesse we draw nere vnto him cleansing our hands and purging our hearts he will withdraw himselfe from vs if we make not our soules and bodyes pure Temples for him to lodge and abide in Hee will dwell with vs vpon no other condition if wee doe not marke and obserue this wee make our soules guilty of driuing GOD away that he should no longer remaine among vs to blesse vs. Lastly we are put in mind by his presence Vse 4 to waite and stay our selues vpon his prouidence in all things depending vpon his protection and deliuerance Stephen a faythful witnes of the truth being perswaded of the presence of Christ stood out to death and boldly maintayned the cause of God against al his aduersaries Acts 7 56. Wee are alwayes in such sort vnder his protection that wee shall not neede to feare that his power will fayle to maintaine and preserue vs. When the Lord Iesus sayde vnto his Disciples Matth. 28 20. Goe into all Nations preach vnto them and baptize them he addeth Loe I am with you vnto the end of the world Whereby hee meant to confirme and strengthen them in all the combats they were to suffer and conflicts which they were to endure in the preaching of the Gospel So Christ appearing vnto Paul and promising his presence to be with him gaue him boldnes to vndergo great dangers and not to account his owne life precious and deere vnto him so long as he might doe seruice vnto God he sayd vnto him Acts 18 9.10 Feare not but speak and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this City Thus the Lord speaketh to the Prophet Ieremy Bee not afraid of their faces for I am with thee to deliuer thee Here we see the presence of God is made as a reason to strengthen him in the duties of his calling We meete with many dangers and incombrances that assault vs and set vpon vs in the running of our race and finde many enemies that seeke to stop our course such is our weaknes that we shall neuer be able to ouermastet them and to go lustily forward in a resolute and constant course vnlesse we set before our eyes this doctrine that Balaam published as a priuiledge belonging vnto the Church that God is with vs and will neuer forsake vs. Let vs therefore consider Rom. 8 13. If hee be with vs we shall not neede to feare who bee against vs. He will smite our enemies vpon the cheeke bone break the teeth of the wicked He wil scatter theyr counsels and deuices and cast down whatsoeuer riseth vp against our peace And the ioyfull shout of a King is among thē This is the third prerogatiue graunted to the Church which God as king of the Church granteth vnto it being as it were the Scepter of his kingdome the lawes by which it is gouerned For as no kingdom can stand without statutes nor the subiects be gouernd without lawes so it is in Gods kingdom He is the King the church is the kingdome the word is the statute law the diuel al his Instruments are Traytors to this kingdome the faythfull and elect are the natural subiects which willingly yeeld obedience to the word Esay 13 1. This word being the arme of God and the kingdome must be preached to draw the elect into his kingdome This Balaam calleth a ioyfull shout and the Prophet is commanded of God Esay 58 1 to cry alowd and not spare to lifte vp his voice like a Trumpet shewing to the people their sinnes and the house of Iacob their transgressions This teacheth vs that it is a great honor and priuiledge of the Church to haue the ioyfull shout of the word to sound among them Doctrine It is the churches priuiledge to haue the pure vse of the word The Scripture or word of God is a priuiledge belonging properly to the Church the vse thereof When God gaue his Law in Sinai it was giuen onely to Israel as appeareth Deut. 4 1. Exod. 20 11 2. where Moses stirreth vp Israel to hearken to the statutes ordinances that should be deliuered vnto thē So the Prophet speaketh Psal 147 19 20. He sheweth his word
God that it may not be laide to their charge Notwithstanding the Lord assisted me strengthened me that by me the preaching might be fully beleeued 2 Tim. 4 16 17. This appeareth in that worthy prayes of Asa which he made going to battaile against his enemies 2. Chron 14 11. Lord it is nothing with thee to helpe with many or with no power helpe vs O Lord our God for wee rest on thee and in thy name are wee come against this multitude O Lord thou art our God let not man preuaile against thee Let vs not therefore be discouraged and discomfited when we see many against vs and few to stand for the cause of God but consider that he whose cause it is is able to defend it whose power and glory is most of all seene in the weakenesse of those that are stirred vp to maintaine it Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty not to fret at euill men when they are exalted and lifted vp on high but consider the end that the Lord will make Nah 1 2. Who will take vengeance on his aduersaries and reserueth wrath for his enemies Though they practise against the iust and gnash their teeth against him though they watch the righteous and seeke to slay him though they abound and prosper and set their mouth against heauen yet this is a comfort to the godly Psal 37 7 8 9 10. That yet a litle while and the wicked shall not appeare thou shalt looke after his place hee shall not be found Waite patiently vpon the Lord and hope in him fret not thy selfe for him which prospereth in his way nor for the man that bringeth his enterprises to passe for euill doers shal be cut off they that waite vpon the Lord shall inherite the land The destruction which God hath conâ—luded against them is sure he wants no meanes to ouerturne them he can make things that are not of greater power then they that are There is no safety to the enemies of God and his truth there is no way for them to escape for the Lord is the God of vengeance This the Prophet Esay declareth at large chap. 30. 14.10 shewing that their destruction should be both certaine and suddaine This is that which the Prophet assureth Hezekiah of that God would put his hooke in his nostrils and his bridle in the lippes of Rabshekah that rayled vpon the holy one of Israel 2 King 16 6 7. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard I will send a blast vpon him he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne hand and I will cause him to fall by the sword in his owne land Let vs therefore remember alwayes the exhortation of the Prophet Psal 37 1 2. Fret not thy selfe because of the wicked men neither be enuious for the euill doer for they shall soone be cut downe like grasse and shall wither as the greene herbes trust thou in the Lord and doe good dwell in the Lord and thou shalt be fed assuredly Verse 9. Blessed is he that blesseth thee cursed is he that curseth thee This is the conclusion of this prophecy wherein is shewed that God will powre out his blessings vpon his people in such a gracious manner and measure that it shall runne ouer and fall vpon those that are the friends and fauourers of the Church on the contrary side such as hurt or persecute them shall vndergoe the heauy curse of God as God long before shewed vnto Abraham Doctrine God will be mercifull to such as be mercifull to the Church From hence ariseth this doctrine that God will be mercifull to all those that shew mercy to his Church and such as are without pitty and compassion shall finde iudgement without mercy at the hands of God God will blesse those that doe good to his people they shal not lose their labour that fauour the Church but such as are enemies vnto them shall finde God an enemy vnto them We see how God blessed the house of Laban for Iacobs sake so doth Laban confesse Gen. 30.27 I haue perceiued that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake Thus God blessed the house of Potiphar for Iosephs sake that was sold vnto him for God was with him and his master saw that the Lord made all that he had to prosper in his hand Gen. 39 3 Thus haue worldly men beene blessed for the godlies sake This is it which Isaac vttered in blessing his sonne Gen. 27.29 Cursed be he that curseth thee and blessed be he that blesseth thee Hereunto commeth a worthy example recorded by the Prophet Ieremy chap. 38 9. chap. 39.16 17. when Ieremy was cast into the dungeon where he stacke fast in the myre through the false suggestion of his enemies Ebed-Melech the blacke Moore spake to the King for him drew him out with cords and tooke him out of the dungeon and therefore the Prophet is sent vnto him with message Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Behold I will bring my words vpon this city for euill and not for good they shal be accoÌ„plished in that day before thee but I will deliuer thee in that day sayth the Lord and thou shalt not be giuen into the hand of the men whom thou fearest for I will surely deliuer thee thou shalt not fall by the sword but thy life shall be for a prey vnto thee because thou hast put thy trust in me saith the Lord. Thus did God recompence his zeale and reward his fauour which he shewed to the Prophet in the miseries and troubles which hee sustayned Rahab the harlot receiuing the spyes sending them out another way and preferring their life before her owne life was her selfe saued from the common destruction and had her fathers houshold and all that she had giuen her as a prey because shee had hid the messengers which Ioshua sent to spy out Iericho Iosh 6 25. Iam. 2 25. Heb. 11 31. The widow of Sarepta giuing hospitality to Eliah and offering him part of that poore pittance which was left her and her sonne in those dayes of dearth and drought was with all her family miraculously sustained in the famine continuing three yeeres and sixe monthes 1. King 17 10. The Shunamite receiuing the Prophet Elisha making him a chamber prouiding al necessaries for him setting him there a table a stoole and a candle-sticke that he might turne in thither to lodge when he trauailed that way and eate bread at her house receiued both the blessing of a sonne her husband being old 2 Kings 4 8. and the raising of him from death to life to her great comfort She shewed some mercy but receiued more mercy she ministred comfort to the Prophet but her self receiued more comfort This also our Sauiour testifieth shewing that wee shall lose nothing that we bestow on any of the faithful we serue a bountifull Lord and a liberall pay-master Math. 10 41 42. He that receiueth a Prophet in
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌ„sidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ„ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâ—ael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby â—hey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌ„pted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
of Moab had deuised and what Balaam the sonne of Beor answered him that ye may know the righteousnesse of the Lord. Wee haue heard what great preparations were made what charges the King defrayed to bring his purpose to passe and yet preuaileth nothing against the Israelites his onely refuge was patience a cold comfort to rest in his onely reuenge was complaint a weake weapon to fight withall Wee haue heard of Balaams comming to curse the people of his diuinations sacrifices and prophecies his chiefest wages was the Kings wrath a cold contentment his highest honour whereto he was aduanced was to take his heeles and be gone a poore preferment Thus much of the order obserued in these words Touching the doctrines that arise from this diuision wee haue already handled at large such as are heere offered to our considerations When Balaam speaking of great afflictions that shall fall vpon sundry places and people sayth That GOD shall doe this chapter 21 verse 6. he teacheth that GOD is author of all chastenings and punishments there is no euill in the city which hee hath not done Besides hee declareth that GOD rayseth vp one euill man to scourge another chapter 21 verse 25. Lastly hee setteth downe the manner of Gods punishments to be proportionable and answerable to the offences and dealing of men chapter 24 verse 20. GOD punisheth in the same kinde as man sinneth They that tooke away the Empire from others haue the Empire taken from themselues GOD dealt with them as they had dealt with others and caused them to perish with the sword that drew the sword vpon others Now let vs proceede to the handling of other doctrines which may be gathered from hence Verse 14. The shippes also shall come from the coastes of Chittim and subdue Ashur and shall subdue Eber and he also shall come to destruction In these words as we haue declared in setting downe the method and meaning of them Balaam prophesieth of the rising and falling of great Princes and Empires They had their heads lifted vpon high and were aduanced vnto the greatest honour but suddainly they came tumbling downe and all their glory lay in the dust From hence we learne Doctrine Such as are in greatest place of honour many times fall suddainly that great men mighty Princes sometimes in greatest honour suddainly decay come to nothing they are in a moment cast downe and left destitute when they little thinke of it and come to great extremity This we see verified often in fighting great battels such as not long afore were in great pompe in the middest of souldiers men of might and great command hauing strong armies and many chariots are suddenly brought low into great misery flye for their liues and are glad of a poore harbor to saue their liues as we see in Sisera in Saneherib and sundry others Iudg. 4 16. Behold this in proud Haman he gloried in his fauour with the people in his greatnes with the King in his grace with the Queene who had none to the feast but the King and him he repined and was euen consumed with enuie to see one looke vpon him and not doe reuerence vnto him but on the suddaine he lost both honour and life and was hanged himselfe on the gibbet which hee had set vp for Mordecai that spake good for the King Ester 7 10. This wee see in Agag king of the Amalekites he flourished in his kingdome and his people liued securely in their cities but Saul came suddainly vpon them slew the people and tooke the King aliue And when he thought the danger gone he said merrily and pleasantly Truely the bitternesse of death is passed then did Samuel hew him in pieces before the Lord in Gilgal 1. Sam. 15 32. This likewise appeareth in Nebuchadnezzar whom Daniel compareth vnto a great and strong tree the height thereof reached vp vnto heauen the sight thereof to the ends of the earth the boughs thereof were faire and the fruit thereof much it made a shadow vnder it for the beasts of the field and the fowles of the heauen dwelt in the boughes thereof and all flesh fed of it Dan. 4 18.19 who as he walked in the royall palace of Babel and gloried in the worke of his own hand saying Is not this great Babel that I haue built c. while the word was in the kings mouth this voyce came downe from heauen Thy kingdome is departed from thee So they droue him from men they turned him out of his kingom they made him eat grasse as oxen his body was wet with the dew of heauen This sudden alteration in a moment somtimes befalleth the faithfull seruants of God Dauid was made a great man in Israel beloued of the Princes honored of the King aduanced to be his sonne in law of whom they sang by course in their play and said Saul hath slaine his thousand and Dauid his ten thousand 1. Sam. 18 7. but on 〈◊〉 suddaine hee was in exile among the wilde goates and constrained to put his life in hazard in a strange countrey So Iob was one of the greatest and richest men in all the East who in the turning of an hand became one of the lowest and poorest so that they mocked and derided him Iob 30.1 whose fathers hee refused to set with the dogges of his flockes that is with the meanest of his house Reason 1 Neither can wee much maruaile at this change of the place and estates of the sonnes of men confirmed vnto vs by all experience in the examples of Pharaoh Achitophel Saul Sifera Saneherib Herod and of infinite others in the acts and monuments of the Church seeing this falleth not out by chance or fortune but it is the Lords doing and the worke of his right hand This is the reason that Iob expresseth Now I am their song I am their common talke they abhorre me and flie farre from me and spare not to spit in my face because that GOD hath loosed my cord and humbled me Iob 30 9 10. This Hannah in her song toucheth 1. Sam. 2 7.8 Where we see the Lord lifteth vp hee pulleth and putteth downe according to his owne wil and pleasure who maketh the highest tyde to haue the lowest ebbe Reason 2 Secondly as he worketh his owne will so hee will humble and abase the sonnes of men to make them know themselues Wee thinke our selues great men wee will ascend aboue the height of the clouds and exalt our selues aboue the starres wee lift vp our hearts aboue our brethren and will be like the most High so that God is constrained to bring vs downe to the graue lay our honor in the dust that we may know we are but men whose life is but vanity vexation of spirit We should neuer be humble and lowly in our owne eyes vnlesse we saw how God casteth downe the mighty from their seates scattereth the proud in the imagination of their hearts and sendeth the rich
number and greater in waight follow after these When God sendeth the barrennesse of ground the blasting of corne the vnseasonablenesse of weather the ouerflowing of water the infection of sicknes such like scourges of his hand they are euident marks of his wrath and the very prints of his footsteppes whereby we may trace him out comming against vs to destroy vs. They are the messengers of God to cite and summon vs to answer before him for our contempt of his word and of his former threatnings When he taketh away faithfull men that feare his name especially good Princes and godly rulers it is an assured token that his wrath beginneth to be kindled and wil ouertake the remnant of the people When the head is smitten it cannot be but the rest of the body must immediately after smart for it Thus God threatneth in the Prophet Esay 3 2. 57 1. That he will take away the strong man and the man of war the Iudge and the Prophet the prudent and the aged the captaine of fifty and the honorable and the counsellor And in another place The righteous perisheth and no man considereth it in heart and mercifull men are taken away and no man vnderstandeth that the righteous are taken away from the euill to come A notable example heereof we haue in Noah and his family so soone as they were entred into the Arke and the doore of it shut vp immediately the rain fell the flood came the fountaines of the deepe were broken vp the windowes of heauen were opened the inhabitants of the earth were drowned Gen. 7 16. 19 16. When Lot and his family were brought out of Sodome and set without the City the Lord being mercifull to them The Lord rained fire and brimstone from heauen vpon the people of Sodome and Gomorrah When the godly King Iosiah was taken away that his eyes should not see all the euill which the Lord would bring vpon the land the wrath of the Lord arose against them they mocked the messengers of God despised his words and misused his Prophets and hee brought vpon them the king of the Chaldeans who slew their young men with the sword and spared neither yong man nor virgin ancient nor aged God gaue all into his hand 2 Kin. 22 20 2 Chron. 36 16. Moreouer the Lord hath other scourges which belong to the soule as when he taketh away godly Ministers with them his holy word So he threatneth by the Prophet Amos to send a Famine of his word chap. 8 11. This is a token that God will forsake that people and condemn them to death when he taketh from them the meanes and maintenance of their life These are the beginnings of greater iudgements and by them we may iudge the wrath of God to be at hād which are as a warning peece vnto that volly of the Lords Ordinance which our great sins haue caused him to mount vp against vs and he threatneth to discharge vpon vs. So then it behooueth vs not to bee dull and drowzie in marking the iudgements of God the signs of his wrath to the end we may be prepared to preuent them and to meete the Lord by vnfained repentance before they fall vpon vs. Vse 3 Thirdly it is our duty to pray vnto him and to intreate him that albeit we continually prouoke him by our sins yet that he would not fall vpon vs in his wrath nor punish vs in his sore displesure but deal with vs as a father with his children This is it which the Prophet craueth at the hands of God Psal 6 1. 38 1 2. To this purpose Ieremy speaking of the captiuity at hand prayeth thus Ier. 10 24 25. O Lord correct me but with iudgement not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing poure out thy wrath vpon the Heathen that know thee not c. If the Lord should deale with vs according to our sinnes and recompence vs according to our deseruings we were not able to stand in his sight If hee should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be righteous before him Wee must therefore desire him to chastise vs as a father not as a Iudge to amend vs not to destroy vs as the Prophet speaketh of his owne experience Psal 118 18. The Lord hath chastened me sore but he hath not deliuered me to death Vse 4 Lastly we must be prouoked vpon the consideration of the wrath of God full of rage iealousie moued with our sinnes to seeke to please him to forsake our iniquities and to be reconciled vnto God This is the vse which the Apostle maketh Heb. 12 28 29. Seeing we receiue a kingdome which cannot be shaken let vs haue grace whereby we may so serue God that wee may please him with reuerence feare c. So we are charged to mortifie our members which are on earth as fornication vncleannesse and such like because for such things the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience Col. 3 5 6. So then the consideration of the fiercenesse of Gods wrath must bring vs neerer vnto him and make vs obedient to his will Let vs walk in all his commandements and make conscience of all our wayes Let vs studie to please God in all things and to be fruitfull in good workes Let vs liue soberly righteously and godly in this life and shew forth the liuely fruits of him that hath called vs out of darknesse into this maruellous light that so his wrath do not ouertake vs nor his iudgements finde vs vnprepared We should alwaies liue as if wee should dye presently or the day of iudgement come immediately For what shall it profit vs to liue in all pleasures and carnall delights for a few yeares and then to suffer eternall torments What shall it auaile vs to win the world then to lose our owne fouls Matth. 16 26. Are not they more then madde men that will hazard their soules procure the heauy wrath of God for a little profit and a short pleasure Let such as wil not be drawn from their sweet sins assure themselues they shall one day pay dearly for it and taste the most bitter woes that can be conceiued when they shal be separated frō God shut out of his fauour and bee barred out of his kingdome Oh! that there were in vs wise hearts to consider these things betimes and to preuent all the iudgements of God that hang ouer our heads Let vs prepare our selues against the houre of death then which nothing is more terrible against the day of iudgement then which nothing is more horrible and against the danger of hell fire then which nothing is more intollerable the paines pangs whereof are without end without ease without remedy Verses 10 11 12 13. Then the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Phinehas the son of Eleazar hath turned mine anger away from the children of Israel c. We haue seene the zeale of Phinehas in
there can be no greater dishonour offered vnto the most High God then when the sonnes of his owne house the seruants of his owne family and the flocke of his owne pasture rebell and resist against him The sinne of the Iewes is greater then of the Gentiles which sinned of knowledge and not of ignorance and therefore should receiue the greater punishment and be beaten with moe stripes as our Sauiour teacheth Luke 12 47. We are not therefore to maruel if they come into iudgment that they may be despised as they haue despised him For seeing no sinnes are greater then the sinnes of his owne chosen they must first taste the scourge of his hand as they haue contemned him and his glory Reason 2 Secondly his owne people haue the first and greatest experience of his mercies They haue the chiefest and choisest priuiledges and prerogatiues of his graces aboue all the wicked True it is all mankinde tasteth abundantly of Gods liberall and bountifull hand to make them without excuse but to the sonnes and daughters of the Almighty All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth the secrets of the Lord are reuealed to them that feare him and his couenant to giue them vnderstanding Psal 25 10 14. Hee calleth not them his seruants For the seruant knoweth not what his master doth but he calleth them his friends for all things which he hath heard of his Father hath hee made knowne to them Iohn 15 15. This is that reason which the Prophet pointeth vnto when he saith Loe I begin to plague the citty where my Name is called vpon Ier. 25 29 As if he should say I haue set my Name there I haue giuen them my word I haue fed them as from mine owne table therefore they shal not escape This is it which the Apostle meaneth when he saith I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ c. Rom. 1 16. Whereby he declareth that God keepeth this order to offer grace first vnto his own people VVhen Christ sent out his disciples hee commanded them not to go into the way of the Gentiles neyther to enter into the citties of the Samaritanes But to goe rather to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Math. 10.6 And when the Apostle saw the Iewes full of enuy and speake against those things which were preached vnto them he said behold It was necessary that the word of God should first haue bin spoken vnto you but seeing yee put it from you and iudge your selues vnworthy of euerlasting life loe we turne to the Gentiles Acts 13 46. Seeing then that this is the constant order that God obserueth to bestow his blessings first vpon his seruants it followeth that for the abuse of them they must first feele his punishments The greater loue they haue abused the greater punishment shall bee inflicted vpon them This is it which the Apostle remembreth Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon the soule of euery one that doth euil Rom. 2.9 Let vs now make vse of this doctrine which Vse 1 hath beene made plaine to our consciences First this serueth to ouerthrow the Church of Rome who dreame of a Church set in outward pompe and glory Bellar. de not eccl lib. 4 cap. 18. and make it a note of the Church to haue temporall felicity to haue earthly triumphs to haue victories and good successe in warre against their enemies as also the vnhappy end of the enemies of the Church For our doctrine teacheth vs that the Church is oftner without this flourishing estate in outward happinesse then it doth enioy it The Kingdome of Christ is not of this world The Lord declareth to Abraham that for a surety his seede should bee a stranger in a land that is not theirs foure hundred yeares and shall serue them and they shall intreat them euil Gen. 15.13 So he threatned by his Prophet Ieremy and performed it that they were carried into captiuity seuenty yeares verifying that which is spoken I haue forsaken mine house I haue left mine heritage I haue giuen the dearely beloued of my soule into the hands of her enemies Ierem. 12 7. Hence it is that Christ sayth oftentimes In the world yee shall haue trouble ye shall weepe lament and the world shall reioyce Ioh. 16 7.33 The Apostle teacheth That all which will liue godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persecution 2. Tim. 3.12 It is a worthy sentence recorded by the Prophet Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints howsoeuer the world doe account of them Psal 116 15. It is made a note of the Turkish Religion to haue externall felicity to abound in earthly prosperity It is the heauenly felicity and euerlasting happines which belongeth to the true Church and is proper to it Therefore one of their owne writers though not so absurd in opinion and corrupt in iudgment as most of that side Espens in 2 Tim. 3. faith The crosse is a note of the Church Christ foretold vs of troubles but false Christs of peace and prosperity So then by the confession of this man they must be accounted false Prophets that make outward glory and renowne to bee the true markes of the true Church And if we should necessarily vrge this as any priuiledge of the Church we should long agoe haue condemned the Prophets the Apostles the Patriarks Martyrs yea the sonne of God himselfe Christ Iesus who wanted the fauour of the world suffered the reproch of the crosse and gaue vp their liues vnto the death that they might receiue a better resurrection If the Church of Rome condemne these wee are content they should condemne vs if they iustifie them they must condemne themselues and renounce this outward felicity as a false note of the Church Vse 2 Secondly we may from this vsuall order of Gods punishments conclude that the vngodly shall neuer escape albeit for a time they be free GOD hath most assuredly determined to inflict great and grieuous punishments vpon the wicked and vngodly that are his enemies howsoeuer he beare for a season with the vessels of wrath This the Prophet is sent to tell the King of Babel and that nation and sundry other people Thus sayth the Lord of hoasts yee shall certainely drinke for loe I begin to plague the citty where my Name is called vpon and should you goe free yee shall not goe quit for I will call for a sword vpon all the inhabitants of the earth Ier. 25 29. This wee see likewise in the Prophet Habakuk first the Lord raysed vp the Caldeans a bitter and furious nation whose horses were swifter then the Leopards and fiercer then the wolues to chastise his owne people and afterward the Caldeans themselues shall be spoyled Chapter 2. This serueth as a terror to all vngodly men to consider that howsoeuer GOD beginneth to chastise those of his owne houshold when hee doth purpose to bring a plague vppon a land and beginneth not at the
much the rather because it is so generally neglected Nay it is not onely shamefully omitted but the contrary is commonly practised For how many are there that make a mocke at the miseries of the Church as Shemei did at the troubles of Dauid who cursed him when he should haue comforted him 2. Sam. 16 7. Thus are the deare Saints of God dealt withall thus they are reuiled and railed vpon with horrible taunts thus they are slandered and reproached with bitter imputations such as the diuell deuiseth and malice setteth abroach The bowels of their pity are breathings out of cruelty Their shewing of compassion is the adding to their affliction Their visiting of them in their aduersity is a casting vppon them of the greatest miserie These are the daies of the patience of the Saints which are filled with reproaches and giue their cheekes to him that smiteth them Lamen 3 30. Let them commit their causes to God who in his good time will looke vpon them for good and reward their enemies according to their workes Verse 17. Vexe the Midianites and smite them Heere is the commandement giuen by God to Moses and by Moses to the Israelites to execute vengeance vppon the Midianites because they drew the people of God into sin allured them to whoredome enticed them to idolatry and brought vpon them a most fearfull iudgement that entred in among them destroyed many thousāds of them This commandement giuen in this place is afterwards renewed and executed according to the direction giuen vnto them For inasmuch as they troubled Israel the Lord troubled them to be put to the sword so that their cities were burned their goods were spoiled their Women captiued their Kings destroyed and all theyr males massacred This is set downe more at large in Numb 31 1 2. where the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Reuenge the children of Israel of the Midianites and afterwards shalt thou be gathered vnto thy people And Moses spake to the people saying Harnesse some of you vnto war and let them go against Midian to execute the vengeance of the Lord against Midian Seeing then that they haue such a charge commission from God to destroy them we learne from hence That warre is lawfull Doctrine The people of God may lawfully make warre The people of God may lawfully make wars both offensiue and defensiue against their enemies The truth hereof appeareth in many places of the word of God This is charged vpon the people of God Deu. 7 2. 20 10 11 12 13. Whē the Lord thy God shall bring thee into the Land whither thou goest to possesse it and shall roote out many nations before thee then thou shalt smite thē thou shalt vtterly destroy them thou shalt make no couenant with them nor haue compassion on them And afterward in the same book when thou comest neere vnto a city to fight against it thou shalt offer it peace but if it will make no peace with thee but make warre against thee then thou shalt besiedge it and the Lord thy God shall deliuer it into thine hands and thou shalt smite all the males therof with the edge of the sword So when Amalek fought with Israel in Rephidim which was the first of the nations that encountered with thē after they came out of the land of Egypt Moses saide to Ioshua Choose vs out men go fight with Amalek so hee discomfited Amalek and his people with the edge of the sword Exod. 17 9. The like we see in Ioshua the Generall of the Lords hoast at the taking and winning of Ioshua so soone as the wall fell down at the sounding of the Trumpets and the shouting of the people they tooke the City and vtterly destroyed all that was in the City both mā and woman young and old with the edge of the sword Iosh 6 21. 10 13. This the Prophet teacheth when hee praised the Lord for deliuering him from the hand of all his enemies Psal 18 34 37 38. He teacheth my hands to fight so that a bow of brasse is broken with mine armes I haue pursued mine enemies and taken them and haue not turned againe till I had consumed them c. Reason 1 And howsoeuer these testimonies may seem sufficient to perswade this truth yet we shall be better confirmed therin if we consider the strength of reason to inforce the former truth First it is a title proper to God to bee called the Lord of hoasts and al warres lawfully vndertaken are called the battels of the Lord so that as God is serued in the day of battell so he is the Captaine and Leader of the Armie Hence it is that Moses saieth The Lord is a man of warre his name is Iehouah Exod. 15 3. This is it which Saul said to Dauid when hee promised to giue him his eldest daughter to wife Onely be a valiant sonne vnto mee fight the Lords battels 1 Sam. 18 17. And it is saide that many of the enemies of Gods people fell downe wounded because the war was of God 1 Chron. 5 32. Seeing then God is the Lord of hoasts a man of war the Captain of the army the onely author and sole giuer of victory wee must needs hold that warres are lawfull and may bee lawfully vsed and taken in hand Reason 2 Secondly as wee are taught the lawfulnes of war by the titles of God so we are farther assured of it by the speciall commandements which God giueth for the carrying of armes against common enemies as also by his gracious and mercifull promises made vnto his people for good successe and prosperous proceeding in their iust cause honest quarrel To this purpose tended the law of God charging Saul to smite Amalek and to destroy all that pertayned to him and to haue no compassion vpon them but to destroy them all 1 Sam. 15. Iudges 8 1 3. Likewise the Lord charged Ioshua to take all the men of war with him and to lye in wait on the backside of Ai to take it and to slay the inhabitants thereof with the sword Neither had the people of God onely the charge of a commādement but the comfort of a promise the commandement to warrant them the promise to strengthen and incourage them When Ioshua was to go against Iericho which was shut vp closed because of the children of Israel the Lord said vnto him Behold I haue giuen into thy hand Iericho and the king thereof and the strong men of war Iosh 6 2 3. And afterward when sundry kings gathered themselues together against the Gibeonites that had subiected thēselues to the Israelites the Lord said vnto Ioshua Feare them not for I haue giuen them into thine hand none of them shall stand against thee Iosh 10 8. Thirdly as the children of God haue prayed Reason 3 for the help of God in the successe of their busines and in the workes of their hands that they haue attempted and haue beene heard so when
of warre so it teacheth them to commit themselues and theyr liues into the hands of God as vnto a faithfull keeper to consider that an hayre cannot fal from our heads without his prouidence Matth. 10 30. and to be perswaded that if they stand conquer they conquer to the Lord if they be wounded and fall they fall and dye to the Lord. Lastly the word of God teacheth that the battell is the Lords and the victory is also the Lords that the honor and glory thereof may be returned vnto the Lord. He giueth and taketh away he saueth with many or with few to teach vs to depend vpon the mouth of the Lord to be guided by his wisedome to follow his counsell and direction in all our affaires that so our battels may be the battels of the Lord. To this purpose did Ioab speake to his brother going to fight with their enemies when he saw the front of the battell was against him before and behinde If the Aramites be stronger then I thou shalt helpe me 2 Sam. 10 11 12. and if the children of Ammon be too strong for thee I wil come and succour thee be strong and let vs be valiant for our people for the Cities of our God let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes Thus did Dauid cōfort himself 2 Sam. 15 25. when he was driuen out of Ierusalem through the treason of Absolon saying to Zadoc the priest Cary the Ark of God againe into the Citty if I shall finde fauour in the eyes of the Lord he will bring me againe and shew me both it and the Tabernacle thereof but if hee thus say I haue no delight in thee behold heere am I let him do to me as seemeth good in his eies Thus then we see that all the Lords soldiers that fight his battels and inroll their names in his muster booke must be men of stout courage and valiant men at armes as they that go about a good worke he receiueth none into his camp that are faint-harted and white-liuered soldiers which are not able to incorage themselues but are able to discourage others Hence it is that the Lord charged the officers or Heralds a◠armes to make proclamation in the audience of the people Whosoeuer is afraid faint-hearted Iudges 7 5. let him go and returne to his house lest his brethrens heart faint like his heart Deut 20 8. God would haue wars made in his name and therefore he would haue souldiers go to them without feare If a man be afraid it is a token he hath no trust in God for he hath power to ouercome fearfulnes This serueth to reproue all those which wanting the vertue of valor and this gift of magnanimity do betray themselues and yeeld vnto most vnequall conditions and make an agreement with dishonorable termes When Benhadad the king of Aram laide siedge to Samaria and sent vnto Ahab saying Thy siluer and thy gold is mine also thy women thy faire children are mine 1 Kings 20 4. Ahab stooped and submitted himselfe vnto him hee did not make resistance with courage but yeilded vnto him like a coward saying My Lord king according to thy saying I am thine and all that I haue Our trust confidence must be in God and then we shall not feare what man can doe vnto vs. Vse 2 Secondly seeing wars are lawful being vndertaken vpon iust causes wee must depend vpon God for good successe Wee must not trust in speare or shield in horse or man but arme our selues with the shield of faith put vpon vs the helmet of saluation we must put on patience and humble our selues in prayer vnto God when we go into the field and are to buckle with our enemies For how should the Lord helpe vs when wee do him not the honor to call on him in the day of trouble We must looke vp vnto him from whence our helpe commeth that he may couer our heads in the day of battell This we see practised in Iehoshaphat when he went into battell against enemies strong in fortifications valiant in corage and infinite in multitude both by word and deed he confirmed the hearts of the people 2 Chron. 20 20. Heare ye me O Iudah ye inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper and he appointed singers and them that should praise the Lord in going forth before the men of armes and saying Praise ye the Lord for his mercy lasteth for euer We are commanded to sanctifie all our works by prayer we haue promise of no blessing from God otherwise then as we aske it from him The food of our bodies the affaires of our life the workes of our hands the successe of our iournies our sleeping waking our health and wealth are sanctified by prayer and are not sanctified without prayer For except the Lord builde the house and watch the city Psal 127 1 2. the worke of the builder and the labour of the watchman is in vaine If then in the dayes of peace where the danger is not so present nor so certaine wee are charged to commend our selues our soules and bodies vnto God and al things that any way concerne vs and belong vnto vs much more ought we so to do when we go into the battell where the sword deuoureth one as well as another and taketh away life without difference This vse condemneth two sorts of men which runne into two extremities and forsake this meane propounded heere vnto vs and required of vs. First such as presume vpon their owne strength Luke 12 15. doe not make God their strength For as in peace and plenty men trust in their own store and abundance which they haue prepared albeit no mans life standeth in his riches so in time of warre if once forces be leuied munition prouided and all things prepared to take the field men grow secure and thinke themselues to want nothing But no mans life consisteth in his armour no mans defence standeth in his weapon It behooueth the Lords soldiers before euer they put on armor to reconcile themselues vnto God and to make euen reckoning with him that he may turn his wrath vpon their enemies knowing that hee which putteth on his armour cannot boast as he that putteth it off And as many sin against God by presumption so do others by despair their hearts and hopes are gone they cannot lift vp their eyes with affiance vnto the heauens then which there cannot bee a greater dishonor done to the Lord. So then our surest and safest way is to rely vpon God for our deliuerance and to intreat his protection to be a buckler round about vs before vs behind vs on the right hand and on the left Let praier be esteemed our best armour and defence When Ioshua fought with the Amalekites that fought to keepe Israel from the land
of Promise Moses continued in feruent prayer Exo. 17 13 when hee held vp his hands Israel preuailed when he let his hands fall downe the Amalekites preuailed Thus were the Amalekites discomfited more by the prayer of Moses then by the sword of Ioshua If this exercise were carefully vsed and taken vp our warres would prosper better then commonly they do and many mischeefs that we fall into wold be preuented If we did duly consider the calamities and vncertaine end of war we would be more carefull to craue assistance of God to be with vs when we go to warre Many of our poore brethren haue seene with their eyes the burning of their villages the beating downe of their holdes the battering of their Castles the sacking of their Cities the besiedging of their townes the desolation of their houses Temples They haue heard ouer al their country and coasts the sorrowfull sighes and sobs of such as lamented the pittifull howling and shriking of vnhappy mothers bewailing their children the dolefull complaint of the heauie wiues mourning for their husbands and the greeuous cries of all men on all sides If this miserable face of all confusion that war bringeth with it were set before our eies it wold make vs cast downe our selues vnder the most mighty hand of God and call vpon his name to be with vs when we go out to battell Vse 3 Thirdly it followeth that the stratagems of warre are not vnlawfull It is lawfull to vse subtilty and policy to lay snares and baites to intrap and circumuent the enemy In all actions of war or of peace wee must deale wisely and warily When wee liue in peace quietnes it is required of vs to walke not onely in a lawfull but in a wise course but much more in war wher the enemy is watchful the snares are subtle and the danger is great This appeareth euidently both because God commandeth it and the godly practise it When God sent Ioshua to destroy Ai and to take the spoile thereof for a prey he willed him to lye in waite against the City on the backside thereof Iosh 8 2. Abraham intending to recouer Lot out of the hands of those that had taken him captiue did not fight with them in a pitched field and display his banners in the open day but diuided his company smote them by night Genes 14 15. When the Israelites went out against the children of Beniamin they set men to lye in waite round about Gibeah which drew them from the City destroyed them by this policy Iudg. 20 ver 29. When Dauid asked counsel of the Lord whether he should go against the Philistines hee answered Thou shalt not go vp but turne about behinde them and come vpon them ouer the Mulberry trees and when thou hearest the noise of one going in the toppes of the mulberry trees 1 Sam. 5 23. then remoue for then shall the Lord go out before thee to smite the hoast of the Philistines We may therefore hide our purposes from our enemies we may assault them at vnawares wee may bring them to be carelesse and make shew of one thing but do another True it is wee are to keepe promises to all euen to our enemies we must not lye vnto them but keepe the couenants and conditions which wee haue made with them We must not promise to saue thē and then destroy them we must not agree to receiue them into protection and afterwards worke their confusion Notwithstanding we are not bound to make knowne to them what soeuer we speake or doe but are to conceale our intents to the end the victory may be obtained Christ himselfe doeth hide many things from the vngodly which he reuealeth to his children Math. 13 11. Thus he teacheth Mat. 7 6. That holy things are not to be giuen to dogs nor pearles to be cast vnto Swine In like manner it is not vnlawful for vs to hide our meanings from our aduersaries All things are not to be made knowne to all men The Captaine doth not by and by acquaint his soldiers whom he leadeth into the field with all his purposer much lesse should he open his drifts and deuices to his enemies Fourthly seeing war is a lawful ordinance Vse 4 of God it teacheth vs to vse it lawfully to behaue our selues purely when we go vnto it So soone as war is proclaimed and the Trumpet sounded all Lawes for the most part keep silence and equity is buried there is no mean or measure obserued euery man thinketh hee may do what he list Hence it is that the Lord giueth these precepts to his people Deut 23 9 10 11. When thou goest out with an hoast against thine enemies then keepe thy selfe from euery wicked thing If any among you be vncleane by that which commeth vnto him by night he shall go out of the hoast and not come into the hoast again but at euening hee shall wash himselfe with water and when the Sun is gone downe he shall come into the hoast againe c. The Lord thy God walketh in the middest of the Campe to deliuer thee and to giue thee thine enemies before thee therefore let thine hoast bee holy that hee see no filthy thing in thee and turne away from thee Where Moses teacheth that we must not beare our selues in warre as if all things were lawfull nor giue our selues a lawlesse liberty to be caried head-long into all wickednesse When we are come into the field and there stand against the enemy we must not think we haue a pardon purchased to fall into all outrage and villany For whose are the battels that we fight Who is it that goeth in and out with our armies who is it that giueth the victory If wee looke for any blessing from God we must haue the more care to serue him faithfully and to depend vpon him religiously VVe must fight vnder his banner we must take him for our Captaine If he be the Leader and Commander to rule the whole hoast he will not haue lewde ruffians and dissolute persons to bee of his band Prophane and vngodly men shall not be ranged in his Army The Lord will be the greatest enemy vnto such and they haue far more cause to stand in feare of him then of all their enemies besides So long as there was one wicked wretch in the hoast of Israel vnreformed and vnpunished they could not obtaine any victory but were vanquished by the enemy Iosh chapt 7. verse 11 how much lesse hope haue wee to preuaile when as the whole Campe shal be nothing else but a band of rebelles and an hoast of Conspirators against God and all godlinesse When Ioshua and the people of Israel should passe ouer Iordan into the land of Promise and were to fight with the inhabitants thereof Iosh 3 5. they are commaunded to sanctifie themselues for to morrow the Lord would do wonders among them Thus doth Samuel exhort the house of Israel to put away their
for a meate offering c. 14 And their drinke offerings shall be halfe an Hin of wine vnto a Bullocke and the third part of an Hin vnto a Ramme and the fourth part of an Hin vnto a Lambe c. 15 And one Kid of the Goats for a sinne offering vnto the Lord shall bee prepared besides the continuall burnt offering and his drinke offering In these words we haue the monethly solemnity commanded to the Iewes to wit the Calends of the moneths called the New Moones or beginning of euery moneth The worship performed therein was two young Bullocks one Ram seuen Lambs of the first yeare three tenth deales of flower for euery Bullock and two tenth deales of flower for euery Ram for a meate offering c. it must also haue a drinke offering containing halfe an Hin of wine c. Here we haue mention made as also before of the Hin and of the Epha Touching the Epha Omer we haue spoken already chap. 5 15 16. What the Hin was Now we must speake somewhat of the Hin Some are of opinion that it cannot bee certainely knowne how much the Hebrew measures contayned as appeareth in Lyra and Caietan and so they leaue it vncertaine to determine Others to enwrap the Hin in greater obscurity make two kindes of measures of this one kinde the greater and the lesser but this is a bare coniecture without warrant Mention is made heereof before chap. 15 4 5 7 9. This we are to hold for a certaine truth that the Hin is of liquid things and it is commonly accounted to containe six pintes which we receiue as most probable least suspected because it agreeth with the computation of the Hebrewes who generally hold that it holdeth twelue of the measures called Log and the Log contayned sixe egges and there goeth to a pinte of our english measure as much as 14 eggeshels containe But of this see before chap. 15. Now to returne to the matter which is heere handled Of the feast of the New Moone we see that the Calends or beginnings of the moneths were consecrated hallowed vnto God as before chap. 10 10 and in many other places 1 Sam. chap. 20 5. 1 Chron. chapter 25 verse 31. 2 Chron. chap. 8 verse 13 and chapter 31 verse 5. Nehem. chapt 10 verse 33. Ezr. chap. 3 verse 5. Ezek. chapter 45 verse 17 and 46 verse 1. Amos 8 verse 5. This was the solemne feast of the Iewes Vse 1 let vs see what it belongeth vnto vs. First see heereby that God did set apart diuers times besides the Sabbath to his people that serue him to heare his word and to resort to the Prophets to bee taught and instructed in the wayes of godlinesse 2 Kings 4 25. Ezek. 36 1 at such times the people went to the Prophets when the Priests were oftentimes negligent in theyr places Christ our Sauiour complayneth in the Gospel that they were as sheepe without a Sheepheard Math. 9 verse 36 when there were store of Priests and Leuites in the Land howbeit they were dumbe dogges and opened not theyr mouthes to interpret the Law The Sabbath day is the cheefe time to seek after knowledge and euer was from the beginning neuerthelesse God appointed other times also to his people There are not many places in the land where the word is preached on other dayes thē the Sabbath I would there were more of them it is a good helpe to many other places where they want teaching if the people resort to them as they were wont to the Prophets they are to be commended encouraged If there were a dearth of Corne among vs how farre would we goe to fetch Corne rather then wee would starue I beleeue as far as the sonnes of Iacob who went out of the Land of Canaan into Egypt so ought it to be with vs in regard of the soule we should be ready to go from place to place yea from Land to Land rather thē pine away and perish for want of instruction Amos 8 12. But if many that liue among vs had liued in those dayes that cannot abide that preaching should be vpon any other day they wold haue enueyed against this as a great disorder and vpbraided the people that they gad after Sermons and leaue their businesse and begger themselues In the dayes of Christ the people followed him out of their houses and Cities and sought him out to bee taught of him yet he neuer reproued them or forbad them but fedde them both in soule and body Doth the Lord command vs so often to delight in the Law of the Lord to meditate therein day and night to seeke first of all the kingdome of God and ought a few miles to stop vs or hinder vs How far will men ride and runne and sayle for a little earthly substance It is accounted by worldly minded men that sauour nothing but of the earth no disorder at all to runne on heaps from towne to towne to drunken feasts may games dancings playes beare-baytings and other like fooleries and vanities they allow this running from place to place but if any go halfe so farre to seeke after the word and to edifie themselues in theyr most holy faith they cry out against it with open mouthes and thinke them worthy to bee punished Thus they would also haue done to Gods owne people the Iewes if they had seene them runne resort to the Prophets in the ruinous times of the Church with so great zeale and forwardnesse as they did Secondly we learne that all moneths and Vse 2 times are consecrated to vs through Christ so that worshipping God truely they shall turne to our good and benefit according to the saying of the Apostle Whether life or death or things present or things to come all are ours 1 Cor. 3 22 23. The heathen and they that are heathenishly minded are afraid of the influence of the starres and of the constellation of the heauens yea the Starre-gazers would beare vs in hand that some times are dismall and fatall to some purposes The Gentiles made it vnlucky to enterprize some busines in some of the moneths Hence it is that the Poet saith Ouid de fust l. 3. Hac quoque de causa fite Prouerbia tangunt Mense malum Maio nubere vulgus ait That is The Prouerbs teach and common people say It s ill to marry in the moneth of May. In like manner he teacheth before that some times are vnfit for the marriage of widowes or of maides forasmuch as such as marry in them are not long liued but haue died quickly Nec viduis tedis eadem nec virginis opta Tempora quae nupsit non diuturna fuit And one of the wisest Philosophers among the heathen enquiring into the causes Plut in his Roman quest 86. why the Romanes would not marry in the moneth of May alledgeth this as one because they offered oblations to the dead in this moneth and therfore was
couents and cloysters where they had beene mued vp as were easie to be shewed by diuerse examples Secondly from hence euery one should learne to know how to behaue themselues in Vse 2 vowing that they may vse this doctrine lawfully To this purpose we must be instructed in these particulars what a vow is what are the conditions of it what is the right maner of vowing and what should bee the ends of our vowing Touching the first a vow is a solemne promise made to GOD binding our selues to the doing or leauing vndone of some speciall thing that is acceptable vnto GOD. What a vow is Vowes thus taken are not meerely ceremoniall or pertayning to the times of the Law but are a constant and perpetuall ordinance of God to be obserued and practised vnder the Gospel Howbeit seeing the Iewes were tyed to sundry legall obseruations whereby vpon occasion they testified their thankfulnesse wee may not vnfitly hold that vowes were partly ceremoniall and partly morall partly they were abrogated and partly they continue and remaine in full force to the end of the world because the spirituall duties shadowed thereby bind all persons Such vowes I call a solemne promise made to God as appeareth by the vow of Iacob Gen. 28 30 going from his fathers house to auoyde the fury of his brother Esau and of the Israelites who hauing receiued an ouerthrow at the hands of their enemies vowed to God that if hee would deliuer them and ouerthrow those that stood against them they would vtterly destroy their cities and reserue the spoyle to be consecrated to him Numb 21 2 of the which wee haue spoken before Hannah vpon condition of hauing a sonne granted vnto her vowed him a perpetuall Nazarite vnto the Lord 1 Sam. 1 11. Psal 66 12. 2 Sam. 13 8. From hence we gather two things first that in the breach of an holy and religious vow there is a double trespasse because to the obseruation of the vow a man is tyed by a double band both absolutely by duty and respectiuely by couenant and promise and thereby violateth his duty and fidelity vnto GOD. When Dauid sayth to GOD Psal 119 I haue sworne and will performe it who seeth not that he tyeth himselfe to the obseruation of the Law by a speciall band besides the generall that tyeth all others Hence it is that God doth so oftentimes charge and chalenge his people in speciall maner to haue dealt vnfaithfully treacherously with him as false and lying children in whom is no faith vpon promise made to keepe his Lawes Deut. 5 27 32 20. Psal 78 8. Esay 30 9 and 57 4. Secondly it reproueth the superstitious vowes of the Romanists who vow not to God onely but to the Saints of which sort was no practice among the Iewes Psal 76 11 Esay 19 21 no not when vowes stood in greatest force and were in largest sxtent They teach that vowes are a substantiall part of the worship of God and therefore by their owne confession they commit manifest and abominable idolatry because they communicate this honor to the Saints and thereby make them to bee gods making vowes to them of fastings prayers pilgrimages Churches Colledges altars tapers and such like Hence it is that Bellarmine is content to say that when the holy Scriptures were written Bellar. de cult Sanctor cap. 9. the custome of vowing to saints was not yet begunne To God we owe all that is in vs who is the searcher of the hearts and hath power to punish the wilfull breach of a lawfull vow and therefore to him onely wee are to make our vowes He will not giue his glory to any other Againe in the description of a vow we binde our selues to the doing or leauing vndone some speciall thing that is acceptable to God because he alloweth not of our wil-worship Col. 2 23 Math. 15 wherefore wee are not left free to vow what we list for then we can haue no assurance that God will accept them but it will be said to vs Who required these things at your hands Esay 1 12 and againe In vaine they worship me teaching the precepts of men Math. 15 9. The Church of Rome offendeth heerein many wayes and is almost endlesse in theyr errors touching this part or point of vowes I will breefely touch them runne them ouer Obiect Bel. de Monach. chap. 35. First they maintaine that young men and women to wit such as are come to the yeares of discretion may vow single life and that because they must suffer little children to come to Christ Mat. 19 14. As if none could come to Christ Answer but such as can looke through a Monkes coule or as if the kingdome of heauen belonged to none but to professed Monkes and Fryars who haply haue themselues the least part therein Besides the Text speaketh of little children which can haue no tryall or experience of themselues whereas the Apostle appointing widowes to attend vpon the sicke and poore Saints admitteth none vnder the age of threescore yeeres 1 Tim. 5 9 exhorteth the yonger women to marry to beare children to guide the house and to giue none occasion to the aduersary to speake reprochfully verse 14. Secondly they permit children to enter into religious or rather theyr irreligious houses without consent of theyr parents and gouernors and that parents haue not any authority to take away theyr sonnes or daughters out of those dennes Cloysters As this doctrine is most strange so theyr reasons are most weake They pretend that Abraham was commanded of God to go out of his Country Obiect from his fathers house Gen. 12 1. and that Christ sayth Whosoeuer loueth father or mother more then mee is not worthy of me Answ Math. 10 37. I answer the commandement of God to Abraham was speciall and a speciall tryall of his faith and obedience let these shew the like particular commandement to them and then let them follow that example As for the words of Christ our Sauiour they are vnderstood of the times of persecution when we must preferre the loue of Christ before the loue of our best and neerest friends to omit that a man may leaue his parents and kinsfolkes in his affection that is set vpon heauenly things euen while he dwelleth with them in the same house But of this more afterward Obiect Bel. de Monach. cap. 37. Thirdly they permit the husband and wife to separate themselues by mutuall consent to depart one from another and to vow continency so long as both of them shall liue For this they produce and vrge the example of Ioseph and Mary who liued continently all theyr dayes Answ But it is plaine that Ioseph purposed and intended that they should come together Math. 1 18. Againe he is expressely admonished by the Angel to take Mary his wife neyther is it necessary to beleeue it as an article of faith that Mary the mother of Christ liued alwayes a
owne sins against the fruite of your owne bodies but turne ro God betimes that he may turne vnto you He is faithfull in his word Whatsoeuer he hath threatned it is surer then the heauens it must certainly come to passe If you prouoke him by your sins he wil prouoke you to your faces with his iudgements vnto the vtter confusion of your selues of your posterity after you for euer Vse 3 Lastly this doctrine also belongeth to children putteth them in mind of sundry duties to be performed by them which may bee reduced to these branches First they must not imitate their fathers sins secondly they must pray to God not to remember their fathers iniquities thirdly they must be careful to look to their children that they leade an holy sanctified life that so they may call in Gods iudgements which otherwise hee might iustly bring on them Touching the first they must not follow their fathers in that which is euill The first duty of children All inferiors are ready to walke in the steps of their superiors and for the most part thinke themselues discharged from all crime or punishment if they be like to them no other then they haue bin before them The prophet requireth this duty of the people Psal 78 8. The Apostle willeth the church to follow him so far as he followed Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. So is it required of children to follow their fathers but no farther then they followe the trueth This many among the Turks and Infidels may pleade for themselues and alledge that they worship God as their forefathers did for many generations The 2. duty of children yet this shal not serue their turnes The 2. duty is to pray to God not to remember the iniquities of their forefathers as iustly he might do to the confusion of their posterity For why doth he not leaue them to walke in their waies but that he is mercifull Hence it is that the Lord saith Esay 65 6 7. Behold it is written before me I will recompence euen recompence into their bosome your iniquities Ioh. Wigaâ—di explic in Esay the iniquities of your fathers togither c. God punisheth the sinnes of the fathers in their posterity and thereore do punishments fall vppon the posterity by reason of the sins of the ancestors This doth Daniel in his prayer acknowledge Let thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy City Ierusalem thy holy mountaine because for our sinnes and for the iniquities of our fathers c. chap. 9 16 and therefore in the confession of sinnes that hee made before verse 8. he sayth O Lord to vs belongeth confusion of face to our Kings to our Princes and to our Princes and to our Fathers because wee haue sinned against thee So Ezra 9 7. Neh. 9 34. Ier. 32 18. Lam. 5 7. Exod. 20 5. When diuers generations continue in one sinne successiuely the Lord vseth ordinarily to punish the latter more seuerely then the former that thereby the sons might be prouoked to feare to do the like when they see the sins of their fathers Ezek 18 14 and the longer his patience is abused the greater sin is committed The 3. dutie of children the greater vengeance is deserued Thirdly all children must be carefull of their posterity and leade an vnblameable sanctified life that so God may giue them the grace of his Spirit not leaue them to themselues to walke in the euil wayes of their fathers that haue gone before them 16 And they came neere vnto him and saide We will build sheepfolds here for our Cattle Cities for our little ones 17 But we our selues wil go ready armed before the children of Israel c. 18 We will not returne vnto our houses c. 19 For we will not inherit with them on yonder side Iordan or forward because our inheritance is fallen to vs on this side c. The Tribes being reproued do answer for themselues expounding their meaning or at lest propounding equal conditions that they will go vp armed before their brethren and that they will not returne till all their bretheren were possessed of their inheritance that they wold claime no inheritance beyond Iordan but rest in that already purchased The Israelites would haue bin much weakened if these had staid behind Therfore they do here promise that they wil go formost of all Wee saw before that it is God only that giueth the victory yet we see the meanes are not neglected Howsoeuer therefore wee ought not to put our trust confidence in the meanes yet wee must carefully vse the same that so wee may be able to performe those things which the law of God and our calling require of vs. Againe in their disclaiming inheritance beyond Iordan we learne that euery one should be contented with that estate that God hath allotted vnto him whatsoeuer it be Moreouer we see how these two Tribes offer themselues to be companions with their brethren in passing ouer Iordan and in conquering the land Doctrine We must haue a fellow feeling of others miseries in taking such part as they did This teacheth That it is the duty of all Gods Children to haue a fellow-feeling and compassion of the miseries afflictions of their brethren 2 Sam. 11 11. Heb. 13 3. 1 Cor. 12 26. Rom. 12.15 When Abraham heard that Lot was taken prisoner he armed his seruants sought to recouer him out of the handes of the enemies Gen. 14 14. Moses also chose to suffer aduersity with the people of God to leaue all his preferment in Pharaohs Court Heb. 11 he would not enioy the pleasures of sin when the church endured the misery of aduersity Reason 1 The grounds follow First wee ought to haue brotherly loue in vs not onely loue but brotherly loue this wil worke in vs a pittifull heart toward those that are afflicted The Apostle Iohn professeth himselfe a coÌ„panion with the Church in tribulation in the kingdom and patience of Christ he was greeued for their greef the bowels of compassion were mooued in him for their afflictions Re. 1 9. And the writer to the Hebrews saith Let brotherly loue continue Heb. 13 1. Secondly this dutie performed leaueth a blessing behind it God hath rewarded it for therby some haue entertained Angels vnawares Heb. 13 2 and he will reward it alwaies Thirdly Christ accounteth this as done to himselfe when his children are refreshed he is refreshed when they are cloathed or fed or visited or comforted he is cloathed fed and visited comforted Math. 25 35. Fourthly we are members one of another as we are ioyned vnto Christ as members to the head are mystically made one with him so all the faithfull are fellow-members of the same body In the members of the body if a thorn run into the foot the head stoopeth to it the eies look vpon it the fingers pull it out the eare wil heare
or are in our mindes as when they are releeued and helped out of theyr misery For as we remember God when we serue him so we remember the needy when we succour them It is noted of Saul and al Israel that they went to releeue Iabesh Gilead when it was beleagred by Nahash the Ammonite who would make a couenant with them vpon no other condition but that he might thrust out all their right eyes and lay it for a reproch vpon all Israel 1 Sam. 11 1 2. So did Dauid and his men goe to releeue Keilah spoyled and oppressed by the Philistims chap. 23 5. The booke of the Iudges is full of this argument they thought it theyr duty to releeue the enthralled estate poore condition of the Church lying vnder the hard yoke and heauy seruitude of the Moabites the Canaanites the Midianites the Ammonites the Philistims and sundry others So that all Gods seruants although themselues were free from trouble yet must they put too theyr hands and set too theyr shoulders and employ all theyr strength as farre as God enableth them to deliuer the Church from trouble and to procure the present benefite and good estate thereof Wee shewed before in this chapter that we must haue some compassion and a fellow-feeling of the miseries and afflictions of Gods people this doctrine goeth farther and pierceth deeper and teacheth that we must put foorth our selues to maintaine the publike cause of the afflicted church and procure the peace thereof Reason 1 And so much the rather wee ought to doe this because of the wicked mindes and wretched endes that the vngodly set before theyr eyes For what is it I pray you that the enemy the common aduersary and oppressour of the Church looketh after and layeth before him Is it the persons of them that they seeke to spoyle or is it to take away theyr goods and substance from them or any other thing that might bee deare vnto them in earthly things All these indeed are sought after but are these the chiefe marke and scope that they ayme after or would these taken away coÌ„tent them No no they shoote at a farther thing to deface the seruice and worshippe of God and to blaspheme his glorious Name being themselues the children of darknes and not able to beare the light of the truth they oppose themselues against the same The Citties and Altars of our GOD ought to bee of greatest account and in highest price more deare to vs then thousands of gold and siluer for which we must be content to leaue father and mother wife and children that we may with freedome of conscience enioy professe the truth This meditation was it that moued Ioab when he went out with a strong hand saw the enemies gathered together to roote out the Church out of the Land and the truth out of the Church to fight against them 2. Sam. 10 12. Be of good courage and let vs play the men for our people and for the Cities of our God and the Lord doe that which seemeth him good wheâ—e hee sheweth that the chiefe motiue to waxe strong and valiant in battell was to maintaine the Cities and seruice of God Secoâ—â—â—y this hath promise of a great blessing Reason 2 and a good yssue it is no vaine or fruitelesse thing whereunto we are moued Many men are discomfited and quite out of heart because they see no blessing annexed But howsoeuer the persecuter and oppressor for a time preuayleth and entreth into the houses and habitations of God yet theyr destruction sleepeth not God hath reserued them as the chaffe before the winde and as the stubble before the fire Resting therefore on the gracious promises of God and knowing that Heauen and earth shall perish Math. 5 17. but no one iote shal passe or faile from his word beeing assured that the couenant that he hath made is surer then the couenant of the day and the night of the Sun and of the Moone wee must arme our selues with this assured perswasion that the destruction of the enemy is determined as Esay 16 3 4. speaking to Moab he saith Take counsell execute iudgement c then he addeth the reason for the extortioner is at an ende the spoiler ceaseth the oppressours are consumed out of the Land Esay 16 3 4. Wherefore albeit the enemies of God and his people seeme long to florish to glory in theyr wickednesse and to insult ouer the godly that are vnder the crosse yet they shall not escape the wrath and vengeance of God so that none should be ashamed to thrust theÌ„selues into danger to maintaine the common cause of the Church The vses follow First this putteth vs in Vse 1 minde of the estate of the faithfull which oftentimes endure more trouble in this world both inwardly outwardly then any other as were easie to be shewed and proued by the examples of Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph Iob Ieremy Dauid and Christ himselfe the perfect patterne of suffering affliction It was no otherwise with his Apostles also and experience teacheth vs that the church in this world fareth no better as it complaineth Lamen 1 12. Is it nothing to you all yee that passe by Behold and see if there bee any sorrow like vnto my sorrow which is done vnto me wherwith the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his anger Thus it pleaseth the Lord to weane them from the loue of the world because he loueth them would haue them long after heauen and heauenly things We are oftentimes so peruerse and vntoward that we must be put into the fire that we may be refined and reformed and must endure many greeuous corrections that we may bee framed to delight in spirituall things Besides Satan and his instruments do hate vs and labour continually to seeke our destruction and therefore let vs neuer promise to our selues worldly peace and prosperity neyther be offended at the great afflictions which we heare to come vpon the godly but rather prepare our selues to looke for one trouble to come vpon the necke of another whiles we liue vpon the earth Vse 2 Secondly conclude from hence the fearefull wofull miserable estate of the church when all the friends and comforters of it are gone when they that should be the shield and shelter of it do flye backe and dare not shew theyr faces as often it falleth out then onely faith for the present and hope for the time to come must hold vp our heads that we sinke not into the bottome of despayre This is it which the Prophet saith I looked and there was none to helpe and I wondred that there was none to vphold therefore mine owne arme brought saluation to me c. And I will tread downe the people in mine anger and make them drunke in my fury c. Esay 63 5 6. When Haman the aduersary of the Iewes whose malice was hereditary vnto him and deriued from his fathers had plotted the ruine
Word and Sacraments hee will haue his Ministers also vnder the Gospel sufficiently prouided not onely of sustenance and maintenance but also of houses and habitations fit for them that they might waite vpon their office without disturbance or distraction This teacheth vs Doctrine The ministers must be proâ—ided of all things necessary for them that the Ministers of the church must be prouided of food rayment of houses and dwellings and of all things necessary for theÌ„ This is proued at large in this place heere it is commanded in the booke of Ioshua it is performed and executed as wee may reade in Chap. 2.1 2 3 4 c. where we see particularly what Cities euery tribe gaue as the Lord commanded by the hand of Moses The like we see in the prophesies of Ezekiel Chapter 45. verses 1 2 3 4 c. that when the Messiah is exhibited and the Gospel preached throughout the world the Land shall bee otherwise diuided so that part of it shal be assigned to the house of the Lord part shall belong vnto the Priests and to the Leuites verse 4 and 5. shewing thereby that the Ministers of the Gospel must bee maintayned By the law of nature euery man was bound to giue something for the furtherance of Gods seruice of such temporall goods as GOD had giuen him Gen. 14. verse 18. and 28. verses 20 22. Leuit. 27. verse 30 Numb 18. ver 28 Deut. 14. verses 28 29. 2 Chron 31. verses 4 5. It is noted touching the zeale of good king Hezekiah when hee had appoynted the courses of the Priests and Leuites euery man according to his seruice hee commaunded the people to giue the portion to the Priests and Leuites and by and by they brought in aboundance the first fruites of Corne and Wine and oyle and Honey and of all the encrease of the fielde and the Tythe of all things brought they in aboundantly Neyther doth this belong onely vnto the Reason 1 times of the Law but likewise of the Gospel For the ministery of the Gospel is much more glorious then of the Law and the calling of the Ministers of Iesus Christ is greater then of those that serued at the Altar for as Iohn was farre greater then any of the Prophets that went before him so hee that is least in the kingdome of heauen is greater then hee as Matth. chap. 11. verse 11. If then the Leuites were so bountifully and liberally dealt withall whose seruice was to take end at the exhibiting of the Messiah then much more ought they whose ministery and seruice must stand and continue for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the Ministery and for the edifying of the body of Christ till wee all come in the vnity of the fayth vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ Eph. 4 12 13. Secondly that they may attend to the holy things of God be no way disturbed For seeing the Apostle giueth it in charge that they must giue attendaÌ„ce to reading to exhortation to doctrine 1. Tim. 4 13. how can they watch ouer the flock and giue themselues to these duties except they haue prouision made for them accordingly or how can they prepare a Table wel furnisht for the people in the church when they haue nothing to set on their tables in their owne houses Or deale bread vnto the hungry when they are hungry themselues or how can they fil the people with the food of the soule when the people suffer them to bee empty and to want the food of the body Lastly it is required of the Ministers that they should be giuen to hospitality as well as to teach 1 Tim. 3 2. the Apostle ioyneth both these together But how shall they shew worke of charity when they haue not to supply their owne necessity Or how shall they entertaine strangers when they are not able to maintaine their owne families Or how should they doe this good vnto the Church when they themselues want it in theyr owne priuate houses Vse 1 The Vses remaine First this reproueth the corrupt dealing of wretched and miserable people who detaine from the Ministers their liuelyhood whereby they should help themselues and releeue others The Popish sort thinke nothing too good for their priests and shauelings but we haue those that thinke euery thing too good for Gods faithfull Ministers their maintenance is too stately their diet too dainty their apparrel too costly their houses too lofty they could be content they were put to earne their liuing with the spade and shouell They will not willingly affoord them any thing and they thinke it well saued which is purloyned from them They are accounted the best husbands that can most cunningly and craftily go beyond them and such as can thrust a new custome though it were neuer heard of before vpon them to defeate and defraud them of that which is due vnto them doth account himselfe to leaue his land in the best state to prouide exceeding well for his posterity and to rid his demeanes of a very great bondage In former times tythes were counted as a debt to the Minister now it is helde a bondage or slauery to pay them And yet these are they that cry out with open mouth against the cruelty and couetousnes of the Clergy like Iudah that exclaimed against the incontinency of Tamar when himself was guilty of no lesse crime Gen. 38. Secondly it reproueth such Patrons as enrich themselues with the liuings of the Church who present other to the place but retaine to themselues a share out of the same These doe bestow the benefice but they keepe the benefite neuer considering that it is a snare to the man who deuoureth that which is holye and after vowes to enquire Prou. 20 25. Now that is to be accounted holy which is dedicated to holy vses whether it be to the worshippe of God to the maintenance of the Ministers to the furtherance of schooles and good learning or to the releefe of the poore and therefore the abolishing or diminishing of these is condemned as sacriledge against God Deut. 23 23. Their forefathers were liberall in furthering the worship of Images nay of the diuel himself imagining it to be the seruice of the true God they spared not to enrich those that were seducers and ringleaders to eternall damnation thogh they were also vnlearned and vngodly vnfit for that calling yet somwhat they gaue them out of baptizings and the other counterfet sacraments out of burials trentals masses months minds euery thing yeelded some see and stipend whereby they grew rich in the world whereas the children of these grudge to giue any thing to their learned and godly pastors which God hath in mercy bestowed as a speciall gift vpon the Church but giue theÌ„ cause to complaine of their wants of meere things necessary The Prophet Malachi is not afraid to pronounce that such vnconscionable dealing
wayes iudicially or morally If we do respect what such an one deserueth in the Court of mans iudgement it is true hee is not guilty he deserueth not to dy or to recompence life for life But if we speake simply what is sinne by the law of God which is spirituall Rom 7 14. who keepeth a court of conscience an higher court and seate of Iustice then all mortall men do or can doe wee cannot pronounce such a one innocent or guiltles before the bench of this Lord cheefe Iustice Or to speake more plainely there is a twofold Iudgment the one of God and the other of man In the iudgement of mā he may be taken to be innocent because Deu. 19. his blood is called innocent to wit in respect of mans iudgement whom hee hath not offended howbeit in the iudgement of God which goeth further and pierceth deeper it is otherwise The Papists because they would haue some proofe and testimony Whether all sinne be voluntary or at least some shew and appearance that al sinne is voluntary do alledge the examples of such as haue killed at vnawares or against their will and make this to be no sinne and that by the authority of their vulgar Interpreter who saith Numb 35.25 Liberabitur innocens that is The innocent shall bee deliuered out of the hand of the auenger But almighty God who keepeth from all euill keepe vs all other good Christians from such kinde of innocency Besides in the Hebrew Text the word is Harotzaach that is The killer shall bee deliuered and not the innocent person Touching the point in generall whether all sinne be a voluntary action we haue spoken before and prooued sufficiently the contrary And albeit S. Augustine be often alledged by our aduersaries affirming that sinne is an euill so voluntary that it can by no meanes be sinne except it be voluntary yet in his Retractations he maketh his opinion plaine and restrayneth that particularly which in other places he seemed to propound and leaue at large for he saith Sine voluntate nullum est peccatum siue in opere siue in origine that is There is no sinne without the will either in the worke or in the originall or the beginning Whereby it plainly appeareth that in the speciall worke there are sinnes euen in his iudgement which are not voluntary as those that come of ignorance or of compulsion or as concupiscence and originall infection yet all these may truely bee called voluntary in regard of the first mans first offence in whom was the freedome of will all which are no other but fruites and effects of his sinne So then he teacheth that the sinne which is a punishment of sinne is not alwayes voluntary but the sinne which hath no other consideration but of sinne is voluntary The sins which we commit are both sinnes and the punishments of sinne but Adams sinne in whom we all sinned being in his loynes which was onely a sinne and not the punishment of any sinne going before is voluntary And in this respect the slaughter committed at vnawares may well be said to be voluntary because it is a fruite of the first mans disobedience so that we may truely say From the beginning it was not so For if Adam had neuer sinned there should neuer any such manslaughter haue bin committed But now to returne vnto the particular point in question that the Iesuites would proue all sinne voluntary because manslaughter done without consent of will is no sinne we hold all such shedding of blood done of ignorance to be a sinne of ignorance Manslaughter done of ignorance in a sinne that no man so killing and taking away life can wash his hands in innocency For such a one by the law must flye to the City of refuge and be imprisoned there vntill the death of the high Priest which argueth that there was something in the facte or in the errour by which the fact was committed that hath need of forgiuenesse by Christ the true high Priest of our profession of whom the high Priest in the law was a figure And hence it is that the punishment laide vpon the man-slayer was so streight that if he were taken out of the City of refuge before the death of the high Priest he might be slaine verse 32 forasmuch as such a one seemd to make no account of the death of Christ nor to seek deliuerance from blood by his blood But some man may say Obiection that the City of refuge was appointed onely for the tryall of the slaughter whether it were committed willingly or vnwillingly of malice or of ignorance and not for any regard of punishment at all This indeede is obiected Answer but it is as easily answered For if the City had bene assigned onely for examination and tryall of the facte then immediately after the knowledge of the manner of doing and the party brought to his purgation he should forthwith bee discharged and deliuered But this was not so he must remaine and continue there peraduenture all the dayes of his life at least all the daies of the high Priests life Besides the high Priest might haue dyed the next day after the man-slayers flying thither before his cause came to be handled and tryed yet euen then he was to be set at liberty Therefore it appeareth that this was also a kinde of punishment and was inflicted for farther detestation of manslaughter so that if the slayer were found out of his City before the death of the high Priest the auenger of blood might kill him and yet not be charged with his blood So then as the death of the high Priest did free the manslayer so such persons were taught to flye to the death of the Messiah that must bee slaine in whom was all their hope of deliuerance and comfort that this their sinne should bee done awah Ambrose is cleere in this point De fuga seculi cap. 2. that the high Priest signifieth Christ Iesus So is Cyrill Maximus and others who by the death of the high Priest in this place doe gather deliuerance by the death of Christ Dialog aduers Pela lib. 1. S. Ierome is plaine in that whole case touching sinnes of ignorance and that he which is fledde to the City of refuge must tarry vntill the high Priests death that is vntill he be redeemed by the precious blood of our Lord and Sauiour Theodoret is more plaine then all these for he asketh this question In lib. Num. quaest 51. Why vntill the death of the high Priest doth he prescribe returne vnto him which hath slaine a man vnwillingly and he answereth Because the death of the high Priest which is after the order of Melchizedech was the loosing of the sinne of man wherby he declareth two things both the mystery of the high Priests death signifying the death of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ whose blood clenseth the shedding of blood and washeth away the guilt of all